Podcasts about my aunt

  • 83PODCASTS
  • 103EPISODES
  • 46mAVG DURATION
  • 1MONTHLY NEW EPISODE
  • Apr 19, 2025LATEST

POPULARITY

20172018201920202021202220232024


Best podcasts about my aunt

Latest podcast episodes about my aunt

I Am Refocused Podcast Show
My Bully, My Aunt, & Her Final Gift with Harold Phifer

I Am Refocused Podcast Show

Play Episode Listen Later Apr 19, 2025 29:53


On this powerful episode of I Am Refocused Radio, we sit down with author and survivor Harold Phifer, whose life reads like a movie script—except it's all real. From growing up in 1960s Mississippi with a schizophrenic mother, an abusive aunt, and the weight of racism and bullying, to surviving a Taliban suicide bombing and navigating war zones as a contract air traffic controller, Harold's story is nothing short of jaw-dropping. We talk about his latest book, My Bully, My Aunt, and Her Final Gift, and unpack how war zones in Afghanistan, Iraq, and Guantanamo Bay felt more peaceful than the chaos of his childhood. With raw honesty and unexpected humor, Harold opens up about the power of writing, the role of humor in healing, and how he learned to survive—by staying quiet, sharp, and unshakably human. This is more than a conversation. It's a testament to the human spirit.https://riseandread.com/Become a supporter of this podcast: https://www.spreaker.com/podcast/i-am-refocused-radio--2671113/support.

True Stride
238: Phone a Friend

True Stride

Play Episode Listen Later Apr 17, 2025 21:31


Ever felt so overwhelmed that you knew you weren't fully present, but didn't know how to ask for help in the moment? That happened to me during an emotional week when my dog Trooper got seriously ill and in the middle of a conversation with the vet, I realized I just couldn't take it all in alone. On today's Wise Walk we're talking about knowing when to pause, when to call in support, and how to give ourselves permission to not have all the answers. We'll explore what it means to honor your limitations, why asking for help isn't a weakness, and how having a trusted sounding board can help you make better choices, especially in high-stakes or emotional moments. Let's slow down and get real about the power of phoning a friend, tuning into your energy, and creating space for clarity. Because sometimes the strongest thing you can do is ask for support and trust that you're still the one in the driver's seat. Have you ever found yourself in a situation where you knew you needed help, whether because you were low on energy or out of your depth? Is there someone in your life who knows you well enough to support you, ask the right questions, and help you navigate your options? What are different choices you can make for yourself in order to create the space you need? Are you willing to ask someone to pause mid-sentence and let them know you're managing something and need a moment? Can you pull someone else into the conversation? Can you phone a friend? Can you have someone else join the meeting? Can you reschedule for a time when you've had more rest and can fully listen? If this idea turns you off, do you know why? Is there something about asking for help that creates a roadblock for you? Is there a situation in your life where you can relate to this and would consider calling someone next time? Can you look at opportunities in your life to ask for help or let a friend know you might call during an appointment? Can you also offer yourself as a phone-a-friend to someone else? Can you flip the script and say who you're available to support? Where in your life are you stuck? Are you afraid to make a decision because you don't want to make the wrong one? Can you give yourself permission to make a wrong decision and trust you can make another? Can you say, here is what I learned, and use that experience to guide your next step? As you continue gathering good information and support, will you give yourself the freedom to keep making choices? Will you allow yourself the space to make as many decisions as needed until you feel aligned, resolved, or fulfilled? I hope you're feeling energized and uplifted as you move through your day. I'm so grateful we had this time to go on a wise walk together, and I'm already looking forward to connecting again next Thursday.   In this episode: [02:39] I had a very difficult week last week. There were things that I wanted to be there for, but that doesn't mean they don't take a toll. [03:28] On top of feeling emotionally low, my dog Trooper got really sick. [05:12] When the vet was explaining all of the options, I knew I needed to phone a friend, because I needed someone to listen to this conversation in partnership with me. [06:45] My Aunt helped me process and make decisions.  [07:39] I love that I was self-aware enough in that moment to realize my own limitations. [09:25] How many times do you feel overwhelmed and realize there's an opportunity to pause and get help? [11:45] The other opportunity where I employ this concept is when I'm going to doctor's appointments that I can get overwhelmed with. [12:38] Bringing different perspectives into a meeting together can give you really beautiful outputs. [15:06] I'm going to continue to look for opportunities to ask for help where I need it and invite others into the conversation. [16:44] When evaluating who you can reach out to when phoning a friend, make sure they have your best interest at heart. [18:17] I'm going to continue to make decisions that benefit me, Trooper, and our family. [19:54] Are you continually checking in with yourself and making sure that you're at your optimal state for making decisions? [20:24] Do you need to call and support if you're not in your optimal state for making decisions?   Memorable Quotes: “I love that I was self-aware enough in that moment to realize my own limitations.” - Mary Tess “Sometimes the strongest thing you can do is ask for support and trust that you're still the one in the driver's seat” - Mary Tess “There are no final decisions. You're like, OK, I made this decision. It didn't work out. I'm going to make another decision.” - Mary Tess   Links and Resources: Mary Tess Rooney Email Facebook | LinkedIn | Twitter | Instagram Heart Value

THE QUEENS NEW YORKER
THE LEGACY OF QUEENS EPISODE 134: LOUIS GOSSETT JR.(actor) PART 1

THE QUEENS NEW YORKER

Play Episode Listen Later Mar 10, 2025 39:13


Louis Cameron Gossett Jr. (May 27, 1936 – March 29, 2024) was an American actor. He made his stage debut at the age of 17. Shortly thereafter, he successfully auditioned for the Broadway play Take a Giant Step. Gossett continued acting onstage in critically acclaimed plays including A Raisin in the Sun (1959), The Blacks (1961), Tambourines to Glory (1963), and The Zulu and the Zayda (1965). In 1977, Gossett appeared in the popular miniseries Roots, for which he won Outstanding Lead Actor for a Single Appearance in a Drama or Comedy Series at the Emmy Awards.Gossett continued acting in high-profile films, television, plays, and video games. In 1982, for his role as Gunnery Sergeant Emil Foley in An Officer and a Gentleman, he won the Academy Award for Best Supporting Actor and became the first African-American actor to win in this category. At the Emmy Awards, Gossett continued to receive recognition, with nominations for The Sentry Collection Presents Ben Vereen: His Roots (1978), Backstairs at the White House (1979), Palmerstown, U.S.A. (1981), Sadat (1983), A Gathering of Old Men (1987), Touched by an Angel (1997), and Watchmen (2019). He won and was nominated at other ceremonies including the Golden Globe Awards, Black Reel Awards, and NAACP Image Awards. Gossett was also well known for his role as Colonel Chappy Sinclair in the Iron Eagle film series (1986–1995).Gossett's other film appearances include Hal Ashby's The Landlord (1970), Paul Bogart's Skin Game (1971), George Cukor's Travels with My Aunt (1972), Stuart Rosenberg's The Laughing Policeman (1974), Philip Kaufman's The White Dawn (1974), Peter Yates's The Deep (1977), Wolfgang Petersen's Enemy Mine (1985), Christopher Cain's The Principal (1987), Mark Goldblatt's The Punisher (1989), Daniel Petrie's Toy Soldiers (1991), and Blitz Bazawule's The Color Purple (2023), his television appearances include Bonanza (1971), The Jeffersons (1975), American Playhouse (1990), Stargate SG-1 (2005), Boardwalk Empire (2013), The Book of Negroes (2015).PICTURE: By Los Angeles Times - https://digital.library.ucla.edu/catalog/ark:/13030/hb40000626, CC BY 4.0, https://commons.wikimedia.org/w/index.php?curid=146890888

ExplicitNovels
Cáel Leads the Amazon Empire, Book 2: Part 8

ExplicitNovels

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 22, 2025


Asian Wars BrewingBy FinalStand. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.[World News]It was the happenstance of another conflict that encouraged Turkish solidarity and Khanate action, the Crimea. Russia had opened a serious door to the Abyss by annexing the Crimea from the Ukraine by force. Technically, Russia had violated Ukrainian sovereignty by seizing that region.The Russians (with tacit support from China) put forth the political notion of 'lost territory'. Thus Vladimir Putin had unwittingly 'green lighted' the greatest consumption of 'lost territory' in the history of mankind. Following Putin's reasoning, all Temujin was doing was reuniting the widely separated pieces of the Great Khanate. His invasion of Xinjiang and Nei Mongol were also part of that policy.The 'Carolina Reaper' spice in this chili was a group called the Crimean Tartars. It didn't get too much press in the West, but in the spring of 2014, the Crimean Tartars, a Turkish ethnic minority, attempted to do to Russia and the new Republic of Crimea what those two had done to the Ukraine. They declared their own autonomous state within the Crimea.Russian security forces quickly squashed that movement, and in doing so, managed to incite the Turkish Republics and the minority Turkish populations living inside the Russian Federation. It was a low grade irritant to the Turkish people that would, in time, have dwindled into being yet another indignity, much like the Uyghur struggles for independence. By the dictates of Fate alone, it was the right irritant at the magic time for the Khanate.The Turkish people were being reacquainted with the clarion call of Pan-Turkish Nationalism. It was an idea that was over 100 years old and rather discredited in most circles, treated as an anthropological discipline, but not as a political ambition. But there were now three igniters for the Khanate Phoenix.The dismissive treatment of the Crimean Tartars was the smallest spark, yet also the most crucial in that it reminded your average Turk that for 100 years, they had been the victims of secular, oppressive regimes, the Soviets (Russian) and the Communist Chinese. That oppression was still living its fifteen minutes of fame.The second factor was the boogeyman of the West that had been burning bright-hot over the past twenty years, the Islamic Identity movement. It wasn't just fanatics running around the Syrian Desert, or the Afghan/Pakistan border. It was a strong undercurrent in the Muslim world that recalled the halcyon days of the Caliphate.The original Mongol Khanate hadn't championed any religious doctrine. It had been the Mongol-Turkish successor states that had turned Islam into a weapon to strike down their enemies. That was the history that Temujin and the Earth  and  Sky were embracing. This was both a jihad and a struggle to reassert their ethnic identity.The Russian Federation had arrogantly discarded Turkish appeals. Turkish nationalists were incensed, but they were never big fans of Russia anyway. It was the commuters on their way to work who found this utter dismissal to be insulting. It was the Imams who spoke out against still more sectarian oppression. It was the journalists who wrote a few scathing articles about the new Russian imperialism.When that tiny core of Earth  and  Sky seized power in those four countries, their power was more ephemeral than substantive. The important factors working against them were that they had relatively little power in those countries and no organized political support. (They had been a secret society, after all.) What they did have going for them was an antsy, dissatisfied public and an on-edge military.Remember, the Chinese had launched a series of apparently unwarranted attacks into their nations only forty-eight hours ago and had given these countries some trumped up claims of combating terrorism. The militaries of Kazakhstan and Mongolia discovered that they were at war before sunrise. Not knowing the score, unengaged PLA border units began clashing with their Mongolian and Turkish counterparts.In War as in Love, the same rules held true. The quality of your 'game' was secondary to who approached the girl first. If the girl was on the prowl, you were the answer to her desires. Unless the second guy to show up was remarkably superior, she'd stick with the one who recognized her qualities first.Girls are not nearly as shallow and superficial as guys would like to believe. Unless she's looking for a three-way, she'll take the guy she feels is the least likely to stick with her for the night, rather than become a date-jumper herself. (If she is a party girl, all bets are off.) For the militaries of Kazakhstan and Mongolia, they were about to be that 'second guy' to get to Lady Victory if they didn't get moving.If they hesitated much longer, they knew they'd get clobbered. The unknown person talking to them from the Ministry of Defense was saying that their countries were at war. Shots were being fired. If those generals and colonels had believed there was still time for rational discourse, they would have realized they were engaging in madness.But every second that passed increased the likelihood of planes being caught in their bunkers, runways being cratered, their troops being caught in their barracks and their reserves left unarmed in their homes. The Khanate was broadcasting that a State of War existed. The legitimate governmental infrastructure hadn't adjusted yet, so those militaries went into 'pre-emptive' strike mode.[End World News]So the UN was meeting in Special Session, trying to figure out what had gone wrong in Central Asia. The UN representatives of Uzbekistan, Tajikistan and Kyrgyzstan didn't know what was going and as seasoned diplomats, they kept their mouths shut. Only four people in the UN knew the real score.One was my old friend, Oyuun Tömörbaatar, Kazakhstan's Permanent UN Representative. He was fresh off the jet back to New York and most likely, the Khanate's silent ambassador. The other three didn't include the US. No, two of them were Sir Grant, Her Majesty's Representative, and David Donoghue, Ireland's Representative and member of the Illuminati, the O'Shea faction.There also was yet another 'slight problem'. The former Mongolian Representative seemed to have vanished and his Youth Panel Advisor was handing over his own bona fides, which no one at the UN could confirm because the Mongolian Capital, Ulan Bator, was in the midst of a regime change. Until then, Tuguldor Batjargal could speak and talk, but not vote.That news wasn't all that relevant to the Amazons. To the US and the Brits, it was critical. The US Cabinet was still assembling and had no specific orders for their UN Ambassador yet, so it fell to the United Kingdom to make the first move. From the minimal expressions Delilah and Chaz were slipping our way, the Amazons were getting 'Brownie Points' with at least one world government.I had little doubt I was gaining status in Temujin's eyes too. I had delivered diplomatic contact in less than eleven hours, even if it was the British, and not the Americans, putting forth the first feelers. I was soul-sick looking over at Katrina and Elsa. They respected my pain by not congratulating me on a successful diplomatic stratagem.St. Marie had already honored my initiatives by agreeing to send help to the ninja. I doubted such a mission was in the Amazon War Plans Manual. In their past, Amazons always fought alone. Even allies were little more than different factions fighting the same enemy. In the past two weeks that had changed.By my interpretation of events, the Augurs had bound us to the Earth  and  Sky. By conception, I was tied to the Illuminati. I had manipulated my birthright via Vranus to intertwine the blood of House Ishara with that of the 9 Clans. Was I making a difference, not only within my Amazons, but to the World at large?Maybe I was. I would have been happier if I wasn't being such a spaz, stumbling from one encounter to the next, hoping I was doing the right thing. I would have settled for doing the least harm. To survive this, I had to get back to my roots, ambitious playboy. I was going to let people down because of my sexual ambitions. Okay.If I suddenly began to embrace traditional Western morality it was going to break me. I had to prioritize. I was giving women, trapped in the ghostly place between the outside World's secularism and Amazon spiritualism, immortality. I had two unborn daughters and one unborn son who might actually want me around as they grew up."Cáel?" Helena beckoned me. I hadn't heard her come in. I had no idea she was here, which implied another disaster had befallen people in life I cared about. She foisted a box on me. It was wooden, about 30cm x 30cm x 10cm. It had a simple latch that I flipped so that I could look inside. Inside was,"We, the Isharans, decided that if you are going to make a pledge to this outsider woman, then you should give her something of us," she explained. "We were unaware of you making other arrangements, so three of us examined a few of the artifacts Krasimira had transferred to Havenstone and decided on this."I put the box down on the side table. The necklace inside was beautiful, fragile and ancient-looking."It was the gift of a Parthian princess to an Isharan Emissary from, we think it is from the 2nd century," Helena explained. She meant 2nd century CE.The artifacts transferred must have been from the repository of the Amazons, location unknown, that had been held in the Isharan vaults. My House had anticipated my mind-splitting day and selected an engagement gift for Hana Sulkanen."The small selection of rings was unpromising, so, we figure she knows you are unconventional," Helena shrugged.I began crying. I hugged her, then motioned Buffy over to share in the 'family' moment."You are getting married?" CIA Officer Cresky ruined the mood."Yes. I proposed marriage to Hana Sulkanen and she has accepted, but circumstances interrupted my search for the ring," I interlaced deceptions with the truth.I did not mention the timing of the arrangement in order to buy Hana some time to prepare for the CIA rectal probes coming her family's way. I had forgotten the company I ran with."Officer Cresky, if I may?" Chaz spoke in a smooth, yet lethal intonation. "I suggest you circle-file that bit of data." Cresky looked his way, still so sure he knew better than the rest of the room."Very well," Chaz nodded to Cresky. "Before you trip over your own arrogance, think about what we are doing here? Highly equipped mercenaries operating without concern for legal prosecution, bio-terrorism on a scale to rival the European colonization of the Americas, and a military conflict on your soil involving perhaps seven hundred well-armed, experienced light infantry and Special Forces, does any of that ring a bell?""Thank you for that summary, Mr. Whoever-You-Are," Cresky smirked. That lasted about two seconds before FBI Agent Vincent stepped over and landed a painful Gibb-slap (that is from NCIS) to the back of Cresky's head. "What the fuck!" Cresky spat as he stood up, spun around and began to draw down on Vincent.Whoa, we are a fast crowd. Cresky's sixth sense kicked in just in time to realize every Amazon, two of the three Brits, two of the Illuminati and Virginia all held guns pointed at him. Vincent hadn't even bothered to defend himself."Everyone put their guns away," I stated calmly."Let me shoot him," I added with a vicious gleam in my eye. "I've got diplomatic immunity.""Good point," Delilah responded gleefully. "Chaz, go get some of those curtains. We'll used them as a drop cloth. I'll call housekeeping.""I like this plan," Buffy jumped in. "I think we can stuff his body in the refrigerator.""I'll make sure to leave a 'Do Not Disturb' sign on the door when we leave," Helena finished up our murderous conspiracy. They weren't done with Cresky. Color Sergeant Chaz Tomorrow strode purposefully to the closest drapes and yanked them down with no effort."I'm afraid I can't let you do this," Vincent extended a palm to Chaz.I couldn't begin to describe how stupid that was, had Chaz not been a consummate professional. He dropped the curtains, moved past Vincent and returned to his station by the MI-6 leader who was continuing an unbroken telephone conversation. No sooner had we re-holstered our firearms,"Sulkanen eh?" Senior Field Officer George Cresky looked back at me.The entire time Deidre, Riki, Javiera, Katrina and Captain Moe were on their phones, giving and receiving information from their various organizations. That explained the lack of refereeing from the people with authority, unless you counted on me to be in charge. No one was. The ATF guy had open his laptop and was streaming some data with Elsa looking over his shoulder.The ICE agent was playing phone tag with his brethren in Arizona. They were trying to figure out who all those dead Chinese guys were and how they had gotten into the country, with all their freaking armory. With old Jonas still waiting for his bail hearing, the ICE guy was also juggling the Homeland Security inquiries that Javiera couldn't deal with at the moment."George," I shrugged. "I'm not going to threaten you. It is pointless. You think you are the smartest man in the room. I think you are the fifth smartest and that's only because I've recently experienced a lobotomy that gifted me with five thousand years of life experiences. My money is on Katrina being smarter than Javiera, but I don't really know her yet.""Who do you think is fourth?" George scoffed."Riki, of course, moron. I only rate her below Javiera and Katrina because she even remotely believes I might be Irish," I chuckled."No, I don't," Riki corrected me in a brief interlude in her phone conversation."What about me?" Delilah mused."If you were smarter than me, you would be halfway to Heathrow by now," I pointed out."Damn it!" Delilah snapped her fingers, conceding me this round."Agent Loire, I see you aren't arguing with him," Virginia prodded her colleague."I learned some time ago that I don't need to possess the highest IQ to get the job done. Smart people screw up just as often as dumb ones," Vincent related. "I'm a big believer in common sense and the remarkable ability for most people to ignore it.""Thank you for that wisdom, Sir," I bowed to Vincent. "I'm glad today hasn't been a total waste.""You are saving lives," Virginia brought up. By the looks I was getting from the 'talkers', they agreed with her. I didn't."By all means, when I've actually saved a single soul, let me know," I countered unhappily."Wakko Ishara," Wiesława got my attention, "we need to be going."Making it to Hana on time was on my wish list, so I gave the various female authorities a quick acknowledgement, grabbed the box, and then made for the door. For a split second, I almost made it out the door with only two bodyguards (Wiesława and Saku), almost."Cáel? Where do you think you are going?" Buffy inquired.I was head of a First House of the Amazon Host, a Prince of Hungary, a diplomat from the Pugnacious Nation of Ireland and, a prospective sex toy to the Illuminati."Run for it!" I urged my two companions as I raced past them."Son of a Bitch!" Buffy yelled after me. "Get him!"I really am a bad influence on most of the people I meet. And the three of us were safely ahead of the pack until I had to stop to pound on the elevator button. The reactions of Nikita and Skylar saved me. Nikita put her hand on her piece and took two steps my way. Skylar turned the other way, trying to figure out what we were running from.Buffy collided with her, became tangled up and they fell over together. Helena, coming right behind Buffy, leapt over those two and ended up impacting with Nikita. Helena landed face-first on Nikita's back. Wiesława, Sakuniyas and I fled into the elevator and hit a button for a lower floor."What are we doing?" Wiesława inquired in a nervous tone."I don't want to walk around with a freaking army, Wiesława," I confided. "I want to have a bit of intimacy when I meet with Hana.""Why didn't you tell our sisters that?" she reposted."Would they have listened?" Saku snorted. "Amazon, would you have listened if he insisted you stay away?""I, " Wiesława looked from Saku to me then back to me. "No, but why are we running away from his 'First'?""Child, this oddity I understand," Saku studied me. "Before battle, we would kick the heads of dead enemy scouts around to ease the tension. It was a nonsensical thing to do before facing death. Whatever else I dislike about this one," she gave me a sign of her approval, "he does not shy away from the fight, nor deludes himself into thinking a fight is not coming.""He is easing his nerves," she concluded."That is the nicest thing you've ever said about me," I gave her a respectful nod."I was wrong to doubt you were the grandson of Alal," she explained. "That was one of the things that drew me to him, I loved battle too much and he loved it not at all. We complimented each other."The elevator opened up on the tenth floor and off I ran. The Odd Couple was on my heels."Where are we going?" Wiesława asked."The service elevator. There must be fifty people in the lobby waiting for us and I'm not pulling a Butch and Sundance," I huffed. Those two didn't get it. Pamela would have.Not only did I have to find the service elevator, but I had to find someone in Facilities or Housekeeping because this elevator wasn't for guests and had its own key code. I found the elevator first. The doors opened. It was Pamela."How the?" I huffed as I jumped on board."Rachel fitted you with a tracking device, Chumley," Pamela joked. The four of us were heading down into the bowels of the hotel and, hopefully, an unguarded exit."Damn it!" I groused. "Tennessee, you need to keep me abreast of such things.""Don't Tux your tail between your flippers and waddle away," Pamela chortled."This isn't nearly as much fun when they don't get it," I reminded her."Be patient," Pamela snickered. "I'm sure their curiosity is eating them alive."

christmas god love new york amazon fear time live head world trust father europe google stories earth china house hell state americans british child west truth war russia ms chinese european arizona blood ukraine sex forgiveness german murder turning russian girls evil ireland western ministry united kingdom tennessee dad smart fortune irish white house security fbi defense fantasy empire leads run champions clear muslims wars narrative islam ice doom cia shit honestly fate hint sexuality killed egyptian fuck republic ukrainian americas hitting elements mount everest butt bitch hillary clinton excuse polish iq shots shut khan hungary broken thai turkish old man facilities terrorism mother in law ye grandpa tongues crap homeland security illuminati libra finnish abyss representative explicit casper sundance westside cathedrals doge tsa brits sir hungarian endings technically kazakhstan mongolia nra runners novels siberia immortality special forces justice department butch philistines illusions chaz anima offspring crimea nikita central asia buff housekeeping erotica uzbekistan unsafe atf anthrax xinjiang mongolian ncis transylvania heathrow airport turk good guy sz uyghur ish departures clintons her majesty times new roman pla world news cum spring equinox wilbur patriarch clans old lady kyrgyzstan penetration odd couple upstairs geronimo tajikistan special session tigger range rover russian federation gibb my house saint petersburg achilles heel caliphate white knight step program phobos wies soccer moms first house seibert seven pillars imams black hand parthians un ambassador saku rocketing communist chinese javiera tux osteria omsk saint stephen chumley temujin all mankind my aunt ulan bator literotica jfk international airport great khan whoever you are afghan pakistan us cabinet katrina love
The Best of the Bible Answer Man Broadcast
Q&A: Favor in God's Eyes, Serpent Seed, and the Mormon View of Heaven

The Best of the Bible Answer Man Broadcast

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 13, 2025 28:01


On today's Bible Answer Man broadcast (01/13/25), Hank answers the following questions:Do we as Gentiles have the same favor as the Jewish people in God's eyes? Jamie - St. Joseph, MO (0:51)Where did the Old Testament saints go when they died? Did they go directly to Heaven? Darlene - Memphis, TN (5:25)Were Cain and Abel born of the union with Eve and Satan? Jason - Odessa, MO (7:04)I grew up in the church, but I wasn't really saved until recently. How do I tell my testimony to my family and friends? Caleb - City, MS (8:44)Is there a difference between a soul and a spirit? Caesar - Brownsville, TX (15:11)My Aunt said that Mormons get a better place in heaven based on what they do down here. What is the Mormon view of heaven? Cathleen - Edmond, OK (16:07)My husband struggles to be the spiritual leader of our home. How can I help him with this? Joy - Fort Dodge, IA (17:28)

Cinema Sounds & Secrets
Tribute 57: Maggie Smith

Cinema Sounds & Secrets

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 6, 2024 46:23


Welcome to another Cinema Sounds & Secrets Tribute episode! This week Janet, John, (and Pen) explore the extensive career (spanning over seven decades) of the truly remarkable British actress Maggie Smith. Born on December 28, 1934, in Ilford Essex, England, despite never having gone to the theater and being considered "too common" to be onstage, Smith grew up with a love for Shakespeare and was encouraged to act by her English teacher. In 1952, at 17 years old, her career began as Viola in Shakespeare's "Twelfth Night.” Smith received international fame for her role as Violet Crawley in Downton Abbey (2010–2015) and is known for films including Othello (1965), The Prime of Miss Jean Brodie (1969), Travels with My Aunt (1972), California Suite (1978) A Room with a View (1985), Gosford Park (2001), the Harry Potter film series (2001–2011), Death on the Nile (1978), Hook (1991), Sister Act (1992), The Secret Garden (1993), The Best Exotic Marigold Hotel (2012), Quartet (2012) The Lady in the Van (2015) and more. To learn more about this episode and others, visit the Official Cinema Sounds & Secrets website. And check out our Instagram, @cinemasoundspod!

ExplicitNovels
Cáel and the Manhattan Amazons: Part 21

ExplicitNovels

Play Episode Listen Later Nov 21, 2024


Of Funerals and Families; Part Two. In 25 parts, edited from the works of FinalStand. Listen and subscribe to the ► Podcast at Connected.. “Birthed by stars, in immortal light, so why do we assume we pass into Darkness.” A maniac conducted the orchestra, while every section fought for dominance without a thought to the opera unfolding under its twittering cacophony. That is how it felt as I steeled myself for the service, but my musings were a fantasy. I had a swirling company of my twenty inductees, two Amazons, plus Rachel's detail and Esmeralda coordinating all the traffic. Pamela was absent. Buffy was the one in charge, deciding who got how close and under what level of scrutiny. The presence of law enforcement was made obvious by our vigilance, with mutual hostility being declared. The government was catching up with how they'd been screwed over. They couldn't prove a thing yet, although they had missed an entire day trailing after me. They also had new leadership. Pamela had expelled Theodora with the simple application of Conflict of Interest. Nicole and Pratt had joined me in my suite, so I was suitably armored when the Feds made their next run at me. I had stepped up in the world, so I was rewarded with a new attack plan. Her name was Assistant Federal District Attorney Javiera Castello, and two seconds of eye contact made precisely transparent what a hurricane she was going to bring to my life. Sex? Oh yeah, she was already figuring what penitentiary to send me to so she could make monthly visits. An impressive dicking wasn't going to save me this time. She was professional, polite and courteous concerning my mourning without being false. Theodora's strategy assumed I was the man who graduated from Bolingbrook a few months back. My history was clear and muddy enough to be real. I was what my documentation said I was; until Havenstone. Theodora had waved the flags and charged the barricades only to discover too late that my defenses weren't manned by a lone yahoo with a bow and arrow, but with mortars and machineguns and her troops had been scattered, her plans shredded. Javiera had my measure now. I was a Prince. Of what, she didn't know yet. She was going to find out. Not out of some fatalistic curiosity, but because that's where the bread crumbs led. Dad was what he appeared to be, that plot of land was relatively worthless and two groups of professional killers had fought and died dragging my father either away, or to safety. I work with some scary-smart ladies. "Ms. Castello, would you care to travel with me to the service?" I turned to her at the last moment. I was a clever puppy, good with women and I wasn't trying to be a politician. Javiera took my gesture for what it was; an olive branch. I was offering to be less of an obstructionist, and she was willing to forgo retribution for my earlier stunts. Five minutes down the road in the stretch limo, I could see the question eating Javiera up inside. She was honoring my melancholy; I could almost hear Dad saying, 'Son, you have company' as a persistent reminder to his petulant teenage slacker that I was a member of the Human Equation. "What do you want to ask me?" I gathered my civility to the fore. Nicole shifted so that we were making eye contact. "Is there a limit to how many questions?" she started off with. I didn't say 'One and that was it'. "I've been told it will take us thirty-two minutes to the cemetery," I looked at my watch. "That gives us; twenty-six minutes," I offered. "Why all the hostility?" led the charge. "A variety of people consider my life to have some value. For a few it is personal. For most, they attach a more esoteric price tag on my existence," I replied. "That is vague enough to be useless," she gently scolded me. Oh, I could see that both Javiera and Nicole were about to play Nutcracker with my heritage until it was the consistency of warm peanut butter. "I am the member of not one, but two secret societies," I kept steady eye contact with her. Yes; there was that look I was slowly becoming accustomed to; that one that conveyed 'what you said made no sense, so why aren't you lying to me?' "Which ones?" Javiera rebounded quickly. "Perhaps we should discuss this at a later time," Nicole reposed. "Nicole," I patted her knee, "how would you feel if you got Javiera murdered?" "That thought shouldn't even be;” she stated. "Nicole, I'm worried enough about you. People know I like you, so they may not kill you for looking in the wrong trash bin," I explained. "She doesn't even have that rather tenuous screen." "Was it one, or both secret societies that shot and killed your father?" Javier continued. "Without a doubt it was an accident. The all-female group was simply scouting the location out as part of forming a contingency plan," I said. "The other group showed up to kidnap my father to interrogate him; I'm not going to tell you why." "The first group identified themselves and the second group began shooting. In the process of grabbing my father, they shot him three times. In the process of taking him to one of their cars, the living lady engaged them in a final firefight. They abandoned my father and left." "You seem to know a great deal about what happened," Javiera noted. "I've seen the footage the first group took from their helmet cams," I told her. "Is there any way I could see that?" she prodded. "By no human means I can think of," I shrugged. "Feel free to ask that extremely venomous lady sitting next to you. Her name is Rachel," I made the introduction. "She remains under the impression that killing people around me will somehow save me from myself," I added. "I not only trust her, I trust her with the lives of my daughters." "You don't have any children we are aware of," Javiera wondered. "Rachel knows what I mean," I gave a lopsided grin. Rachel knew alright. I wasn't asking her to save me with that statement. I was asking her to save my future. "What is with all the women? I'm a believer in gender equality. You seem to lack any male employees, period. Is this a permutation of a harem?" Javier opened another line of investigation. Rachel and Buffy quickly snorted their amusement then returned to their not-so-subtle aggression. I was sure my chauffeur, Tiger Lily, was snickering it up too, beyond the glass. Sigh. "That was uncalled for," I frowned at the Fed. "Five Google searches and you should know all about Havenstone's hiring practices. Ask what you want to ask. Don't try to trick me. I am definitely not in the mood." "Why are you in charge; a male over Havenstone employees that certainly have more skill and experience at; just about everything?" Javiera came clean. "Put on your hip-waders," I groaned. "This is going to suck." I waited until I had her undivided attention. "A long time ago, I killed a group of really bad people," I grunted. I could see that she wasn't buying it despite her interrogation senses saying I was being truthful. "When I say a long time ago, I mean about 2500 years ago." Sigh. "Before you start tossing Thorazine at me, all you need to accept is that every one of those women around me believes that to be true." "So this is a cult?" Javiera inquired bravely. "Put it this way. I'm sure you practice a martial art of some kind. You probably have a chromatic belt that you are rather proud of. It will not help you. These women are professional killers. I'm pretty sure there are a dozen unidentified corpses that could be attributed to these two." I already knew that Buffy killed some guys. Rachel? She was a team leader, so I was willing to have faith in her ability to remorselessly end another person's life. Javiera must have volunteered for my personal fiasco. "Are you being held against your will?" she looked so vigilant and intent. "I can get you out." "No," a dry chuckle. "I'm; not good; getting by. There is no way in Hell I'm leaving Havenstone. I can hardly kill all the people responsible for my father's death if I did that." "If you seek personal vengeance, I will be forced to bring every legal power to bear to stop you," she felt bound to threaten me. "Don't stop being you on my account, Ms. Castello," I finally managed a smile. It was sincere and Javiera knew it. "Who? Maybe I can catch them before you do?" she offered me an escape clause. "You will know it when you see it," I took a deep breath. "Do not try anything at the funeral," she warned me. "Law enforcement will be all over the place." She really wanted to screw me in prison. I knew those things. "I'm not going to kill them there," I assured her. "They will be the ones running for their lives though." "How is that going to work?" Nicole finally broke my silence. "I have 27 ladies willing to kill on my command," I exaggerated. "When I tell those men I know they were responsible and that they should run for their lives, they are going to run for their lousy stinking lives." "But you are not going to give the order to have them killed," Javiera stated. She was getting my measure now. "No, but they don't know that and being horrible human beings, they will assume that I will have them murdered over my father's grave," I turned positively wolfish. "They will run and they will keep running because of you and yours, Javiera. They won't have guns because they don't want to be arrested," I finished. "Why are they afraid to be arrested?" Javiera was putting the puzzle together. That was our deal after all. "I can have repeated, heavenly sex on a train with a nun," I confessed. "I'm pretty sure I can arrange to have a scumbag killed in prison." "I think we can both agree my client is under a great deal of stress at this time," Nicole intervened. "I think we can agree your client is not Al Capone, much less Osama bin Laden," Javiera allowed. "I still think he is exceedingly dangerous." "Dangerous? Dangerous is dating in this town," I groaned. "Went out late last night to a dance club, met two sweet girls visiting the Windy City, stepped outside and they tried to kill me." "Do these two count as 'public'?" Buffy snarled. She meant Javiera and Nicole. Pratt was in another car and the only others with us were Rachel and me. This was going to hurt. "No," I sighed. Wham! The Charlie Horse from Hell! "That's why you have bodyguards, you jerk," Buffy nearly cried. "Ah; we were with him," Rachel tapped Buffy's upper arm. "Oh." Long pause. "I; I apologize," Buffy said sheepishly. "I had no idea you were getting smarter." That was probably the best apology I was going to get. It was still my fault. "You do it out of love, Buffy," I rubbed my arm. Buffy gave me a heartbreaking smile. "Was that domestic violence, or assault?" Javiera snarled. "Neither one is allowable under Illinois law." "It is a Human Resources Team-building tool," I lied. "In some places it is called Obedience Training, or Negative Reinforcement." "I have never seen another human being take a beating like Cáel can," Rachel complimented me. "He is also incredible in the bed room," Buffy added on. Javier didn't know what to make of the menagerie of 'not-normal' women who hung around me. She locked eyes with Buffy. "I mean Really fantastic," Buffy licked her lips. Nicole nodded in agreement. "I can't use any of this," Javiera muttered after several minute of silence. "It is all a type of shared delusion; with fourteen dead bodies attached to it." "Ah, the guy with both femoral arteries shot out made it? Whoa, we've got some top notch surgeons in this city," I nodded. "Yes. As opposed to those two men who had their heads shot off," Javiera added bitterly. Reminding her that poor Horace of the Burnham PD had done the deeds was pointless. "Who died?" I attempted some reciprocity from Javiera. She'd read through every public aspect of my life and had talked to me for less than ten minutes. She excelled at her craft; punishing lawbreakers. "I conclude you know the name of the three dead women and the one living one," she began, "because we haven't a clue who they really are. Their cover identities aren't perfect. We simply can't get anything about them behind the fallacy of their existence." She waited. "If you can help us put the wounded woman in some sort of shared protective custody, I can probably 'suggest' that she be more cooperative," I counter-offered. Rachel nodded. "The eight other bodies at the house;” Javiera shook her head. "Four were dead and by that I mean reported dead from four to nine years ago. The rest; Hell, they were all twisted fucking savages. Every one of them had Interpol warrants out for them, for questioning. No accusations seemed to stick to them: misplaced evidence, dead witnesses and falsified death certificates." "Does this mean anything to you?" Javiera paused to get some more information. "Yes. Reference the men running for their lives," I nodded. "Cáel?" Rachel cautioned me. "This is not something you can rush into." "Actually, it was you who clued me in, Rachel," I looked at her. "Given an opportunity to have only one gun of a given type, would you choose one you knew intimately, or a totally random one?" was my rhetorical question. Professionals trained with a large variety of weapons, yet every Amazon I had met had a preferred weapon; one that if they could have it with them, they would. "The Zastava M2," Rachel nodded. "It is not used in too many places and only Peru in this hemisphere. Someone really loved that gun; enough to bring it from whatever killing field where he was currently employed to my home," I said. "Since the other likely culprit passed on a chance to kill me last night, I am sure enough to pick a fight." (Holy Cross) It had to be odd in so many ways for the people who knew Dad and, to a lesser extent, me. They gathered by the graveside. It wasn't much. Dad had been cremated as had Mom. They had these small granite markers; no headstones for them. They had been so much in love. All they wanted is to be laid to rest, side by side. Mom had insisted on cremation. I thought I knew why, but it had done no good. The true oddity was obvious. The islet of normalcy was the small funerary party with me. My Aunt; my Father's Sister; was here and somewhat in shock. She and Dad hadn't been close; so much unsaid. When my Grandparents died, Dad was only nineteen and Stella was sixteen. Stella's lifelong friend had moved to Maryland a few months previously. Stella reached out to her friend, her friend's parents talked to Dad and Stella went to off to be a mariner. Seeing her occasionally as I was growing up was the extent of our relationship. The priest did his thing. I wondered what Christ thought of this mystic fur ball that was the amalgam of my life. My hope was that he was quietly urging me to do the right thing. The Padre finished, the co-workers and neighbors came by to give their condolences and then ran the gauntlet. The gauntlet? Yes, the herd of Amazons, O'Shea kin and four other clumps of people who I didn't know, yet undoubtedly would soon. Selena and Miyako were present along with a third female who looked luscious in a burqa-shaped covering and a diaphanous veil. Javiera, Pratt and Nicole were somewhat out of place with their lack of arrogant lethality. A limo driver came to take Stella away. "I have some issues to deal with, Aunt Stella," I comforted her. "Vér a vér." It had been ages since she'd heard Hungarian so she wasn't sure what I meant, but she knew it was bad. One of my O'Shea aunts was coming my way until the menace of the closing Amazons halted her. The others had no clue what they were about to behold. I doubt outsiders had ever been privileged to witness anything like it. This was a declaration; it was my mission statement. Ishara did not hide. I took off my coat, folded it, placed it on the damp grass then knelt on it. Buffy stepped up with the bowl of incense and followed my 'coat to keep your knees clean' stunt, sitting perpendicular on my right. Helena followed suit on my left, placing a shroud over my head and leaned over the bowl. Gamble number one: the incense lit up instantly. Gamble number two: it really did burn my eyes; no more Desiree slapping me around. I was sure she'd be heartbroken. Gamble number three: while using my nifty little Amazon blade to gather my tears, I managed not to cut myself. The inductees were much more impressed when they realized what I was doing under my head covering. The next step had me pulling back the shroud, standing up, and striding over the burning bowl of incense. Helena called out the first name. The lady didn't need any prodding. The Amazon walked over to my coat and knelt. Helena wrote down her name and handed her the slip of paper. My Keeper motioned to the bowl. The first applicant placed her named slip of paper on the embers. The simple message flashed up and was consumed. That was unlooked for. I declared her old self dead. With my tears, I opened her eyes to our ancestral history and with blood, I brought her into our future. She had entered House Ishara. She wasn't the only one crying either. What Rachel and her team thought was unknown to me. They were being hyper-vigilant. Esmeralda kept stealing glances our way. Things went along with joyous solemnity until the fourteenth woman, Alicia, knelt before me. Helena handed the paper over, the Amazon dropped it on the incense and nothing happened. I was about to move on to the next part of the ritual when I caught sight of that. Buffy, Helena and the lady were all staring at the offending bit of tinder. I bent over and, with my index finger, pushed it into the embers. Nothing; no heat, or fiery consumption. I put some spit on my finger and pushed again. This time it burned me. The paper was fine. Damn it; 'Come on Ishara!' I screamed mentally. 'Can't I have a simple bit of theater without you mangling someone's dreams?' There was no supernatural scolding, or retort. "Alicia, Ishara believes you have not yet finished your walk outside our House," I consoled the woman; Alicia Holt. As she stood up, faced gripped with disbelief, Buffy rose and took her away. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Alicia shoot me a poisonous look. Buffy had anticipated this and was making sure the woman didn't make a scene. The last six women were even more nervous than the previous thirteen. Thankfully, Ishara was accepting of the remainder and we all transited to the group celebratory hug. Act one has passed safely, Act two had an unexpected bump and here came round three. The 'dignitaries' started swooping in. Outside of the O'Shea's, none of the guests wanted to have another group behind them, or hemming in them. Two of the groups held back and since one was composed entirely of Asians, I was betting the other group was the Egyptian Rite. One of my now four aunts came forward. My small crowd of Isharans gave her barely enough room to approach the grave. She placed a green rose upon my Mother's small marble marker. I wondered what my Mother would have thought of her sisters finally finding her; green rose? Who made green; probably the same sick son of a bitch who made female clones of himself? The other three followed suit, placing the roses in a radiating sunburst on the small piece of marble. Through the wall of Illuminati security came; the Missing Link. Oh My God. I had heard of V-chested males, but this was insane. I swear his upper arms were as big as my thighs. The problem was the hips and legs of the body didn't match-up to the torso, arms, neck (or lack thereof) and shoulders. The upper, steroid-addicted half belonged to a two meter tall giant. The lower half belonged to, maybe, a subpar man of a meter and a half This monster didn't have a receding hairline (actually, he did); he had a receding forehead. In homo-sapiens, if you roll a marble off their heads, it drops and hits the eyebrows. On this guy, it was a gentle ski-slope all the way down. "This is your Uncle Carrig," Brianna; I thought it was Brianna; made the introductions. I dialed up my Irish. Carrig meant; meant; 'rock'. Not 'the Rock' as in Dwayne Johnson. No, it meant 'rock' as in 'lump'. I had an Uncle Lumpy. How the fuck was I going to explain this at the next high school reunion? The answer was obvious. I'd parade out my four lava-stoked volcanic aunt-hotties and no one would be able to see old Uncle Lumpy over their sexual radiance. Perhaps being created in the form of a disfigured Neanderthal made Lumpy furious with the world. That might be why he wanted Grandpa to stay dead. Maybe; oh hell, Lumpy had serious family issues, as in he wanted to hump my aunts who only wanted to hump me. "Hello Uncle Carrig," I started out. "Thank you for; " "Shut up," he sneered. "I came here to see your whore of a mother one last time, not listen to your prattle." "Carrig, don't," Fiona intervened. "He is family." He took a deep breath. "I know why all of you want him in the Family," he snarled at his sisters. "Behave, or leave," I relayed in a far calmer voice than I felt. "I'll leave when I'm good and ready," Carrig turned his hate back on me. He put a finger to his nose and cleared his sinuses. The resulting sputum he launched at my Mother's tiny rock reminder was dead-on the money, gooey, white and full of phlegm. I looked at that defilement. This red-hot poker of rage seared through my mind. Instead, I laughed. It started as a stuttered utterance but grew and grew into a rich, resounding conquest of death and despair. "Wow, Unc; that was kind of pathetic," I chuckled. "It is impossible to imagine you ever breathed the same air, much less hold any genetic resemblance, to the greatest criminal mastermind of the past millennia. Seriously, spitting on a piece of stone was the most your orangutan-like, sloped-headed pea brain could come up with?" "After that (cough) brilliant bit of diplomacy, he's probably glad he's still dead and didn't have to witness your infantile blunder," I added. He was getting pissed; torn between his desires to pummel me, rip me to shreds, or storm off like a raging King Kong. "You know, when they killed Grandpa, they told me he made a noise like a stuck pig," I mirthfully met his hateful glare. "For a moment, they thought they'd killed the wrong man." "They suspected you and Granddad were in the next chamber, him ramming you up your sissy-ass for the umpteenth time because you are nothing but a ball-less wonder of a cast-off eunuch," I kept taunting him. "Then they recalled that you always squealed like a piglet, not a full grown boar, so they completed their mission and left," I refused to flinch before his vile hatred. "You think you are funny?" he leaned in and hissed. "I think you need a breath mint; and I am hilarious," I grinned. "I also think I'm the son Granddad always wanted, not you." That was me being mean; really mean. "We are not done," his eyes narrowed. "Take your pulse," I mocked him. "When it stops, we are finished. Until then, brush, use mouthwash and floss between meals. Your halitosis is truly offensive and worse, I think you are aware of it, yet still you refuse to respect other people's personal boundaries." "We should go brother," Deidre beckoned. She couldn't hide her amusement at his discomfort and humiliation. Uncle Carrig pivoted and back-handed her. Deidre went flying, but my idiot kinsman didn't have long to savor his win. I hit him with two lightning blows. My first thought was that I had dislocated a few of my fingers from hitting his jaw. Wasn't there a Bond villain like that? Carrig turned on me, a feral fury brimming just beneath the surface. "That's a breach, you cocky, snot-nosed punk," he sneered. Mass carnage was in the offing. "You remain painfully ignorant, Uncle Carrig," I took a half-step back. "Take your punishment now, or later," he coughed. "It makes no difference to me." "First off, Carrig, timing should be a poignant concern. Second, you have only now expended a great deal of your meager brain power convincing everyone here we are related; kin; O'Shea's," I explained. "Also, can I have my knife back?" "Knife?" he blinked suspiciously. "Yeah, the knife I left in your chest," I pointed. I said I hit him twice. Uncle Lumpy looked down and, sure enough, my handy little 10 cm blade was between his second and third rib on the right side. I hadn't wanted to kill him. I had wanted to hurt him and apparently failed at that; while sticking a blade almost up to the handle (Amazon personal blades have no hilt) into him; "What; how?" Lumpy was slowly clueing in that he might be in some trouble. "Brother," Brianna stepped up; shooting me a sultry, 'bend me over the closest headstone and bang me like your Goth prom date' look. I actually didn't go to my prom, Goth chicks are fun and Brianna didn't have panties on. Trust me; I have ESP concerning such things. Of more immediate concern; "Carrig, don't pull out the knife," she placed herself between us, facing him. "You will bleed all over the place." "I'm about to ram it down his ass through his throat," he snarled, clearly educationally challenged. I'd left the blade there for that very reason; not have him fountain blood all over the gravesite. "How long is the blade?" Brianna asked me. She already knew the answer. "10 cm," I was polite, "as is the knife every other Amazon carries." "Reach around and pull out the blade when I tell you," Brianna requested. "I will keep pressure on the wound." I had serious doubts she had an MD associated with her name which meant she knew something I didn't. I also had a more pressing conundrum. Per instructions, I was about to be pressing against Brianna's backside with the added benefit of a free hand. "So, do you want me to pat them, or give them a good rub?" I whispered to Brianna. I'd let he decide what treatment her ass was about to receive. "I figure if I reach around and massage your breasts, Carrig will lose it." "Cáel, take a firm hold. Be doubly sure you are ready before we begin," Brianna instructed. It wasn't the Di Vinci Code, but Carrig wasn't about to conquer a Denny's Kid's Menu (it has little games on it) anytime soon either. Brianna wanted double penetration and, in the name of renewing family relations and my inability to resist any available woman for more than a few days, I complied. Then the horror came crashing in; I hadn't had sex all day and it was almost 10 am. "Don't move, Uncle," I cautioned him. I used those words to conceal the sound of Brianna's skirt zipper going down. I used my other hand to gingerly grab my weapon; the knife; jeesh. Brianna spread her legs wider so that the tension kept her apparel from slipping down. My free hand went inside and got to work. Fortunately, Brianna's hands pressing above and below the wound distracted Carrig from her cute, precious whimpering noises. I must be a total dick. I was stroking my aunt/clone mother with two fingers and teasing her bunghole with my thumb while pulling a knife from my uncle's chest. What is wrong with me? For that matter, Ishara could stymie the ambitions of some poor 'Runner', yet decided her prime minion doing this was a good thing? I work for some screwed up people; dead and alive. "Okay, I'm about to do it," I warned them both. Brianna was kind enough to roll her hips forward and ass up for more direct access. The blade came out, two fingers thrust into her depths, Carrig grunted more in annoyance than any physical distraction and Brianna gasped with piteous need. Before Carrig could start to connect A to B to C, I withdrew my fingers and zipped Brianna up. As I started to withdraw, Brianna acted like my loins were velcroed to her posterior. "Bad Girl," I quietly gave her a risqué reproach. She let me go. Then it hit me like a meteor; I had caused Brianna to orgasm, and hard, with one touch. In fact, she was still roughly riding through it. The mental discipline needed to mask her arousal was impressive. She had no control over her aromatic qualities, Lumpy's nostrils were working fine and his hateful, beady rodent-like eyes latched back on me. "I'm going to kill you," he screamed. Carrig definitely wanted to screw his sisters and they had certainly been denying him. I was curious how that had been accomplished. As he shoved Brianna aside, my suspicion about the seriousness of my wound to his chest was confirmed. I hadn't punched through his heavy corded muscle tissue; with a 10 cm blade. Fuck a duck. If Uncle Carrig got those horrifically huge paws of his on me, I'd be paper-mâché in a hurricane; turned into veal; the very tenderized kind. That wasn't going to happen because of a little factor called crowd density. Most notably, he was in the midst of a passel of Amazons invested in my well-being. A sliver of the O'Shea family dynamic took hold. As usual, it sucked to be me. The four O'Shea ladies rallied around Carrig, cautiously pulled him back then ushered him into the steely embrace of their security. Why did that mean it sucked to be me? In a momentary visual exchange, I understood what Lumpy instinctually sensed when he showed up today. His reign as the place-holder for me was coming to an end. The second my Aunts recruited me over to their side, he was a goner. Obviously they had all the real intellect on that side of the clan. Poor Lumpy merely stomped around and acted like the socially maladjusted homicidal maniac he was. Once the journey to Grandpa's house began, he would cease to have any value whatsoever. Behind his animalistic, dull eyes, we shared that. Tragically, but most likely by design, Carrig couldn't develop a new set of skills to adapt to the situation. The best example I could come up with was; Imagine the last of the super-large amphibious predators confronting the first of the true dinosaur apex carnivores. Somewhere in that tiny amphibian brain, it knew it was screwed. Evolution simply hadn't left it an 'out'. It couldn't get bigger, faster, or more ferocious. It had maxxed out those traits for that model. Nope, it was toast and nothing could save it. As I processed that, the rest of that train of thought came tumbling down. Lumpy was a dead man. He'd hit one of his sisters in front of me which was precisely what they wanted. Deidre hadn't come by my place on Monday to warn me that Uncle Blockhead was trying to kill me. She was prepping me for the knowledge that they had killed Lumpy; to save me. Those incestuous nightmares had trotted Uncle Carrig out like a Barnum  and  Bailey Sasquatch, to loud acclaim and fanfare. Before I could do some in depth research/check to see if this was the 'real' Sasquatch, he would vanish aka be killed to save me. Well played ladies. They should have taken into account I worked for Katrina Love. Katrina undoubtedly played three-dimensional chess on-line so she could lure out the true Vulcans trapped on Earth. My aunts' straw man wasn't going to cut it. Back to the reality that included my father never again enjoying my meandering thoughts over dinner. Back to the other curious 'real' players as they moved in, having soaked up my ceremony and our O'Shea family struggle. If there as a benefit in that misadventure, it was the look on the faces of the two most distant groups. The ambassadors had on their poker faces. I was two decades away from having a chance of deciphering them. Foolish mortals, both groups had brought women with them though. That was not to imply that women can't keep secrets; they are among the experts. It wasn't secrets they were defending though; it was the interaction between Brianna and me that opened them up. If you are a woman and you see a man bring a different woman to orgasm with his fingers in under ten seconds and you are NOT intrigued, you have been sexually neutered. Even if you are a lesbian, you want your lover to pick up that technique. From the level of interest coming my way, I could tell what their bosses/associates really thought of me. The lady who was already thinking how to pull me aside at the reception was also projecting that I had piqued her co-workers, despite their feigned disinterest. The one who was plotting out how to disguise herself as a maid, so she could hide in my bathroom closet until I came in for a shower this evening. Then the feigned interrogation/instructional demonstration could begin, which told me they had chosen to not leave Chicago today despite previous travel plans. The three assholes won the social dare contest and approached me next. They were cool, somewhat disdainful and not a party to the murderous program that led us here today. They were still Condotteiri, thus my enemies and slayers of my Dad. "Mr. Nyilas," a smooth talking Canadian male began, "I wish to pass on the condolences of; " "I know it was you," I broke in. The Canadian; Ottawa, I thought; stopped talking, allowing me to vent. "You killed my father, you fucks. Now here is your 'I got drunk and stuck my cock in a meat grinder only to discover some other moron plugged it in' bullet to the brain. I am not only Cáel Nyilas, I am Cáel Ishara and Cáel, grandson of Cáel O'Shea," I narrowed my vision to menacing slits. "I will let you figure out which Goddess is Ishara as well as the convoluted genetics that has resurrected male Amazons. I want you to know that my father was the Head of House Ishara. You killed a Factor of the Illuminati, the 'Voice' of one of the Nine Clans, one of your own Generals, a Grand Master of the Egyptian Rite, a Ba Wang of the 7 Pillars, or a Chosen Son or Daughter, of Earth  and  Sky "That's right," I let the fear sink in. "This goes beyond a breach, Dumbass. You BROKE the Truce and have ended the Protocols by killing an Amazon leader. I'm sure claims of ignorance by your Generals will be taken for the empty blathering they are. It is time for your blood to soak the sacred soil of my father's place of entombment." Having buried him and his two cohorts in a rockslide of truth, my final bluff passed unrevealed for the empty threat it was. I could see by the looks in their eyes. Amazons didn't care about law enforcement. They would kill those three, vanish into the surrounds then slink back to their secret compounds. It was how the Condotteiri thought Amazon's worked. "Or," I grumbled, "Are you going to make me and my sisters hunt you down and work for it. Killing you with our knives is going to be;” I was saying when their retreat began. I was going to say 'messy'. Those three took a half-dozen steps back then ran for it. Now the stage was fully set. The three members of the Nine Clans came next. I took a totally different tone. Selena stepped up to speak, bowing as she started to speak. "We wish;” she started. There was a lot of interrupting going on today. "Please do not bow to me," I requested softly. "We have fought and it seems inappropriate to me that, without there being a martial decision, we cannot be sure who should be more respectful to whom," I suggested. Selena quickly switched gears. She and her two female companions were now openly staring at me. "My Sith Lady is most likely preparing for trouble at my most vulnerable point," I told Selena. "I'm much more trouble than I first appear," I added. A hiccup in the conversation took place. "You are the male Head of an Amazon House; how?" Selena questioned. "My father and the fathers before him carried the genes of the original Ishara. When Her daughters died out, the legacy fell to me," I explained. Really smart girls; really, really smart girls. "You do not have any daughters, so your first born daughter will be the next Head of your House," the Hashashin noted quickly. "Of any line?" Ah, the siren call of 'please have unprotected sex with me, Mr. Studmuffin. Not only will I walk bow-legged for a week afterwards, I'll have a political tool to use for a lifetime.' "Yes, that is true. Please understand, unless you can catch a thrown tomahawk with your feet, I can't say you are at the top of the list," I sighed. "Speaking of the acrobat of my dreams, how are you doing Miyako?" I knocked away at the barrier between our respective groups. I could hardly be considered an Amazon if I wasn't stacking the odds against the Condotteiri, now could I? On came that child-like Nipponese girl's smile that made me want to double-check her ID for proof of age. "It is recovering nicely. Thank you, Ishara-sama," she smiled warmly. "May I see?" I inquired. Miyako nodded so I went down until I was balanced on the balls of my feet. She deftly slipped out of one of her shoes, placed her foot on my knee then began rolling up the pants leg until the bandage was revealed. In the past few hours my medical knowledge had not increased one iota. I was pretty sure that Miyako knew what this doctor's visit was really all about. I gently massaged her leg from ankle to knee, examining it for flaws and weaknesses. I received some manna from Heaven when I stumbled upon a muscle spasm in her foot arch. I worked it out in under thirty seconds and she gave me a musical murmur of relief when I was done. I put her shoe back on and rolled down her trouser leg. "I would still like you to see our medic if you could spare the half-hour," I offered as I stood. "If it would ease any misconceptions about our first encounter, I will do it," Miyako changed her mind from last night. My next neural misfire was 'Did I pack enough condoms to do all these girls I've been promising to fuck since I got here?' "Estere Abed," the thinly-veiled applicant to be the mother of my first child introduced herself. I was at my father's funeral, I'd been hit with the realization that my incestuous aunts are going to emasculate the uncle I'd just met before they kill him, and I was talking to a woman with skin the color of well-seasoned Oak, eyes as dark as expresso-roasted coffee beans (so deeply brown they were almost black), a pale turquoise, virtually transparent pretend-burqa, with inner, skimpy clothing bits keeping her barely street-legal and visualizing what our daughter would look like. "I am of Kurdish extraction," she lowered her head minutely. Ding-ding-ding-ding-ding! Not only was a-bed something I was seriously considering with this woman, Estere was a Kurdish name of Old Persian extraction. It meant Ishtar; who was the advanced incarnation of Ishara. Bitch; aimed up at my Matron Goddess and Ancestral Mother turned Dominatrixes of my soul. "How; how mystically convergent that is," I grumbled. "I apologize. Me and my matron Ball-buster are exchanging psychic barbs at the moment. Had you somehow predicted this would have happened, I would be happier. With my luck though, this is accidental from the perspective of the mortal plane, thus a point of incredible annoyance to me right now." "Do you often talk to your ancestors?" Estere inquired politely. "Only after I've done something bad," I groaned. "Usually my Goddess is short on instructions yet always ready with 'I told you so'." "How can she chastise you for doing wrong if she fails to give you direction?" Estere was so sincere. I had to keep in mind she was a professional librarian with the nasty habit of misfiling people's lives. "I can tell you don't deal with the Spirit World much," I gave a sad grin. "The last time she gave me a prod, I was staring down a life sentence in a dog cage; after I was condemned, not before." "You escaped," she reminded me with a sparkle. I gave a harsh laugh. "No; no, I didn't," I said. "I'll prove it." I lashed out at Estere. She turned my strike aside and was about to do something I assumed would be unfortunate for me when she restrained herself. "See, Estere, you've been doing this most of your life. I'm a college kid who had a good fortune to meet and be guided by a series of stellar women." She nodded. She didn't understand yet she wanted to remain sympathetic. "I'm playing catch up in an incredibly lethal chess match," I continued. "My advantage is I'm not fuck-nuts crazy like the rest of you people. I don't mean to insult you. I simply want to make it clear how I feel. All the societies are spiritually malformed blights on reality; evil, twisted and predatory." "But you like us," she observed. "I'm going to Hell," I risked much by brushing her nose with my finger from brow to the edge of the veil. "I might as well enjoy the journey." Since I returned with all the fingers I started out with, I could tell she appreciated my caress. Our other guests were getting restless, so I had to end our interaction there. A lone man approached. He looked to be a Turkish/Mongolian mixture and he was uncomfortable with the way the situation had developed. I doubt I had offended him. It was much more the scope of this informal meeting had gone way above his pay grade. As he was from the Earth  and  Sky, the Amazons' hostility simmered. I countered that by being as civil as possible. The emissary, Iskender, gave his condolences, I thanked him for his respect and entered into a small conversation. When he figured out who the Magyar were, he smiled. Iskender was a Kyrgyz, a Turkish people from Central Asia, and we bonded over our male progenitors having saddled up on our nomad ponies, making Eurasia tremble. I was putting forth the effort to make him feel welcome. That was the message for him to take home. Not all the Amazons were going to have their knee-jerk reaction to the E and S's goal. Next came the Seven Pillars, mainly because the Egyptians seemed ready to wait for the grass to devour them before coming my way. Now I had to pillage the vaults of my crafty interpersonal skills to do this correctly. Two men, endowed with as much racial supremacy as Ursula, if not more, introduced themselves. Slight bowing, polite English and the proper, rehearsed words flowed from their mouths. They didn't look down on me; the reason being that behind their perfect civility, they considered me and mine to be inconsequential. The nice female of an indeterminate South Asian lineage had that haunted look of someone made to do horrible things just to survive. A flash of the macabre dumped a memory of her strangling homeless people in some back alleys with barbed wire; so it would hurt them both; training, Seven Pillars style. "Thank you for paying your respects at my father's grave," I started. They hadn't, btw. "I only ask for two things, please," I added humbly. "May I see her palms for a moment?" I asked the man. The woman was clearly a servant; some sort of Palace Guard/Fuck Slave. The leader nodded. The girl was never consulted. Her hands came forward and they rolled so that I saw the scars on her palm; screw you, Ishara. I don't want to care about her. My day planner was more than full with anguish as it was. No answer. "I appreciate it," I smiled. I waited, keeping eye contact. "Was there something else?" the leader finally gave in. "Oh yes," I smiled and nodded. "Don't get in our way. Behave, stay put on that rotting, rubble pile of a decadent and faded civilization you call Heaven and let us do what needs to be done." "Is that clear enough, or do I need to send you both home with your irradiated testicles in jars?" I kept politely smiling and nodding. I was threatening to make them eunuchs with the bonus of having their precious genetics rendered useless. The girl was giving off minute reactive tremors. That was okay. I had been anything, but quiet. Twenty Amazons were ready and willing to make my threat a reality. I wasn't sure how they would break into Fermi Labs for the radiological material, but their resourcefulness never failed to amaze me. The two guys from the Seven Pillars were standing there, not sure what to do next. I had insulted and threatened them; emissaries. Didn't they realize Amazons had been killing poor bastards entreating them for peace for several millennia? "Beat it," I snapped with authority. "I'm done with you. Take my words back to your masters and pray they excuse your gutless reaction. Don't let the airport hit you in the ass." Ugly American? I was the God Damn Bearded Woman/Dog Boy American and their facades were finally fraying around the edges and not the least because going home and telling their bosses my exact words was going to be; well, the positive spin they put on it had better be impressive. They left with their confident poise while the Egyptians approached with a bit of trepidation. Calling me erratic and volatile was being overly kind. My bet was the older male was in charge, but my age and lusty actions convinced them to put the younger woman forward. The younger male bodyguard wasn't even paying attention to me. If the shit went south, he knew he was a goner. "Greetings Cáel Ishara, it seems," she offered my hand to shake. In Old Kingdom Egyptian he said; "May the Blessed Isis bring understanding to this greeting," I countered. Both she and the old man blinked. The rest was in the Egyptian of Ramses and Seti. "It is wonderful to see you speak our sacred tongue; or a close proximity," she smiled. Not only was she generally happy, she was also pretty sure a very unfortunate confrontation was not in the offing. The bodyguard knew of the language but not enough to make out what was being said. The young lady and old man were more than happy to switch to this rare form of communication. We chatted. Things like funerary rites, thoughts on the afterlife and the role of the supernatural in the modern world all came up. No secrets were exchanged and we actually went over some ancient jokes and ribald tales. Buffy's coughing brought us out of our reverie. They taught me the proper Egyptian Rite greeting and farewell, departing in peace. The Amazons were stirring. It was time to head to the cars then on to the wake. "I do not understand you," Javiera grumbled. "You insulted multiple people, including threats of death and dismemberment. You struck and stabbed; something, but not before he knocked a women nearly three meters. I am not even sure that; relative of yours qualifies as human." "I don't know how to approach you and that woman/aunt/whatever," she continued. "Was that incest, public sex, or sexual assault since I didn't hear her give permission for you to do; that?" Whoops; jealousy. Nicole was a half-step back so she could hide her insidious smirk. She already knew I was a bad, bad boy. "I don't know if this makes it better, or worse, but that; those women are not just my aunts. They are the genetic duplicates of my mother and if you think it is funny that they look to be about my age; you wouldn't be alone," I sighed. "Is your mother dead?" she seethed. "Normally, I would take a Death Certificate, mortuary report and a grave marker to be enough. Not with you." "When I was seven years old I saw her very sick in the hospital. I never saw her die, or the cremation, so with my crazy life I'm not going to swear that she's no longer of this Earth," I confessed. "The only one who would know for sure would be; " "Your father," Javiera answered. I began crying all over again. That was it. When I wanted someone dead, I was going to personally put a stake in their hearts, starting with me. This shit has gone down the rabbit hole. In that transitory micro-burst, I flipped. Not to crazy. I had spent my life believing in what was real; working out, girls, books, literature and art; things I could touch and feel, even if it was the air escaping my lungs as words, notes and sounds sprang forth. Now I had to take things on faith. Not 'faith' as in the calculated possibilities which is what most people really meant. I had to accept that there were things beyond my senses that I could not measure, or codify, and move my life forward understanding the total lack of a solid foundation I was basing my actions on. I needed to see Aya so much it hurt. "Are you going to arrest me?" I hiccupped. I was done bawling like a bereft child for a while. "For what?" Javiera snapped. "If I took this insanity before any judge I know, I'd be on Administrative Leave, if not out of a job altogether." "Oh yes," Nicole winked at me. "I was so looking forward to parading out the four identical aunts and the uncle/part-primate." Javiera shot Nicole a dirty look. "We need to go," Buffy reminded me. The only snag was the FBI guys, backed up by some Chicago PD, who intercepted Javiera as she walked with me to our limo. She had to separate for a minute to assure them she hadn't been kidnapped. After some rumbling, we were gifted with one FBI 'bodyguard' for Javiera. That was laughable. If a psychotic fit seized us, there would be two dead government officials instead of one. "Did you really stab that guy?" Special Agent Street Moslin asked once we were on our way. "My family believes in tough love," I muttered. "What sort of organized crime outfit are you with?" was next. "Pre-teen beauty pageants," I sighed. "You wouldn't believe how cutthroat they are." "It is a crime to lie to a criminal investigator," he countered. "And if this was an interrogation," Nicole sizzled, "you would have to Mirandize him." "He has already been Mirandized," the puppy yipped. "Oh? On the charge of Criminal Conspiracy to commit; clarify the charge for me," Nicole grinned. Street looked to Javiera. "What? Special Agent Moslin, consider yourself to not know a damn thing about what is going on and proceed from there," Javiera informed him. The poor bastard looked perplexed. "I will put your situation in context. The woman to my side (Rachel) is about to slit your throat. The woman (Buffy) next to Ms. Lawless is going to snap your neck. They do not give a crap that you, or I, are federal agents. The issue is not what will you do, it is which one gets to you first," Javiera glared at him. "Clear?" SA Street wasn't done yet. "They will get away with it because I suspect they already have such a contingency worked out," Javiera educated him. Javiera was yet Another really clever lady. "Call for our back-up vehicle, pull into a private driveway where you cannot legally follow us, abandon the vehicle, get picked up and leave the city on a private aircraft to another nation," Rachel sounded bored. That was so nice of her to assist Javiera out that way. "Thank you," I told Rachel. "That was very helpful of you." "I want the male to shut-up," Rachel answered. "He's grating. Worse, he's making me wish Pamela was with us and that is so wrong." I held up a finger to forestall Street. "Honestly Dude, she's is not messing with your head. She wants you to shut up, so please be quiet," I urged him. I conceptualized the assessment he was making. Crap. "Guy, whatever workout routine you think gives you the edge is what she does to warm up in the morning," I pleaded. Street had the 'she's only a girl' look about him. "Her combat training is with live rounds, real weapons and a plethora of scrapes, cuts and broken bones. I have little doubt that she's killed people, some in cold blood." "You being Top Shot at the local range and a Judo Champ isn't going to cut it," I emphasized. "You think she's some kind of Special Forces operator?" he mocked me. Javiera and Nicole got nervous. I didn't. Beginner's Amazon Psychology; male opinions do not matter. Rachel and Buffy weren't insulted because he was a chattering chimp and nothing more. "Have you ever heard of an all-female Special Forces unit?" I prodded. "No," he snorted. I kept staring; and staring; and then the idea began creeping in. "Where do you train?" Street looked at Rachel. Rachel was looking at him, not 'at' him. "Please Rachel," I requested. That was really for Javiera's benefit. "Physical training started at age five, weapons training at nine, survival testing at twelve, craft training at fifteen, and acceptance at nineteen," she rattled off in a monotone. "I am thirty." "What is 'craft training'?" Javiera inquired. "Learning to kill people and destroy things," she began. "My specialties are small unit tactics, security operations, electronic countermeasures and Recon Sniper," Rachel replied. "I am an accepted close combat trainer and handheld weapon expert. Do I need to explain any of that?" Pause. Street snorted. "Do you ever sleep?" Street joked. Rachel looked to me then rolled her eyes. "Yes. Six hours; every day unless duty intervenes," she said. "Right; so, what martial arts style do you practice?" he asked. "Not one you have ever heard of," Rachel took a deep breath. "Try me," Street entreated. "I've practiced with several." "Male, do I look like I enjoy talking to you?" Rachel glared. "To alleviate your obvious confusion, I do not. If you wish to lower the hostility level, hand me your pistol and the sap at your back. Your possession of said weapons in the presence of Cáel complicates my job. This is almost as irritating is restraining myself from taking them from you like the infant you are." "You think you could?" Street challenged her. "I was with the 82nd Airborne in Afghanistan." "Special Agent Moslin, she doesn't care. You might as well have told her you were a weekend security guard at an amusement park," I reasoned. "In her mind, being born with a penis renders all your accomplishments so much hyperbole; kind of how her having tits lowered your respect for her as a fighter." That successful ended that diversion. (The wake) Life was wonderful. I walked in the door of the Marshal Fields Jr. Mansion, Charlotte pulled me into a vacant side room and handed me a secure phone. She mouthed the name of the person on the other end. "Hayden," I sighed to my High Priestess. "Ishara (not using my first name was a bad sign), I have heard a report that you have declared war on the Condotteiri," she gave me the 'I'm going to skin you alive' purr. "Yep and I urinated on the Seven Pillars too," I confirmed. "Don't worry about the Illuminati. I've got that alliance sown up." "I'm going to have a member of the Nine Clans give me my first born, Ishara daughter, so that prospective alliance looks good as well," I added. "I even managed to be diplomatic with Earth  and  Sky. It is not even noon yet either. No need to thank me. Knowing you are thinking passionate thoughts about me is enough." Charlotte looked like her eyes were going to bug out. "We are clear on the fact that there are fifty two other houses in the House, aren't we Cáel?" Hayden murmured. "Hey now," I reposed, "you said to not pick a fight inside Havenstone. You didn't say anything about these sons of bitches on the outside. I also added nineteen new members. Ishara rejected one who I now think was a closet Man-hater's man-hater." "I want you to come back to Havenstone immediately and keep your mouth shut," she commanded. "The Council will be rightly furious." "With me?" I asked. "Of course with you," Hayden growled. "With the aid of the Federal Assistant Attorney, I received computer discs with extensive and sensitive data on Havenstone, including pictures and locations of Sydney and Marilynn, your daughter and granddaughter," I lied. "The feds seized the Condotteiri's private jet." Silence. "What? Why am I only now hearing of this?" Hayden inquired with a deathly calm. "Do you want me to work with the feds to finish hunting down those last two killers while I send someone back with the data?" I persisted. An oddly longer pause. "Katrina insists there is no data," Hayden seethed. "Of course there is no data," I snapped back. "Unlike you, I'm loyal to EVERY MEMBER of the Host, not just the ones I approve of! If I had something that important, it would be on the way to you, if not already in your hands. My House Head has been murdered. Support me; don't support me. It doesn't change that reality. You have lowered your worth in my eyes, Hayden. We will talk of this when I return." And I hung up. Charlotte kept gaping at me. "Do you think I was clear enough, Charlotte?" I asked her. "Yes Ishara," she whispered. "I doubt a single ancestor misconstrued your wrath." That stopped me in my tracks. A rank and file Amazon using my house name was perfectly acceptable. A Council 'equal' saying it was the equivalent of your pissed Mom yelling out your entire name. "You agree with me?" I blinked. "Had it been Fatima, Beyoncé, or Ngozi there would be no debate," Charlotte answered. "I don't like you; okay, beyond your physical magnetism I do not like you. You are still the Head of House Ishara and we believe that the ancestors move through you." By 'we' I imagine she meant Rachel's SD detachment. A social paradigm presented itself. Amazons were surprisingly democratic for such an ancient society. Their bonds of sisterhood gave them greater liberty than any other group I'd heard of. All could take their grievances to the highest authority. They could hate me and die for me at the same time, in the same way Charlotte could be honest at that moment. I was her superior in rank yet her equal in blood. "You realize that if you tell Buffy about this she'll beat me black and blue," I teased Charlotte. "No can do, Ishara," she chuckled. "She's your sister and, quite frankly, you wove this disaster and if anyone deserves to remind you of the trouble you've wrought, it is her." "I would call you a heartless Amazon, but that's kind of redundant," I glowered playfully. I couldn't hide with Charlotte in the side room forever. It was my father's wake after all. Out I went and there was Buffy waiting for me. "We have a problem," Buffy murmured to me as I headed to the main reception area/family room. "There are some questions concerning your Aunt Stella and the Ishara legacy." "Thank God," I muttered. My crisis was momentarily sidelined. I moved into the gathering, letting Helena and Buffy bring the Amazon to my corner. "Quick and easy," I stated as the last one j

ExplicitNovels
Cáel and the Manhattan Amazons: Part 21

ExplicitNovels

Play Episode Listen Later Nov 21, 2024


Of Funerals and Families; Part Two. In 25 parts, edited from the works of FinalStand. Listen and subscribe to the ► Podcast at Connected.. “Birthed by stars, in immortal light, so why do we assume we pass into Darkness.” A maniac conducted the orchestra, while every section fought for dominance without a thought to the opera unfolding under its twittering cacophony. That is how it felt as I steeled myself for the service, but my musings were a fantasy. I had a swirling company of my twenty inductees, two Amazons, plus Rachel's detail and Esmeralda coordinating all the traffic. Pamela was absent. Buffy was the one in charge, deciding who got how close and under what level of scrutiny. The presence of law enforcement was made obvious by our vigilance, with mutual hostility being declared. The government was catching up with how they'd been screwed over. They couldn't prove a thing yet, although they had missed an entire day trailing after me. They also had new leadership. Pamela had expelled Theodora with the simple application of Conflict of Interest. Nicole and Pratt had joined me in my suite, so I was suitably armored when the Feds made their next run at me. I had stepped up in the world, so I was rewarded with a new attack plan. Her name was Assistant Federal District Attorney Javiera Castello, and two seconds of eye contact made precisely transparent what a hurricane she was going to bring to my life. Sex? Oh yeah, she was already figuring what penitentiary to send me to so she could make monthly visits. An impressive dicking wasn't going to save me this time. She was professional, polite and courteous concerning my mourning without being false. Theodora's strategy assumed I was the man who graduated from Bolingbrook a few months back. My history was clear and muddy enough to be real. I was what my documentation said I was; until Havenstone. Theodora had waved the flags and charged the barricades only to discover too late that my defenses weren't manned by a lone yahoo with a bow and arrow, but with mortars and machineguns and her troops had been scattered, her plans shredded. Javiera had my measure now. I was a Prince. Of what, she didn't know yet. She was going to find out. Not out of some fatalistic curiosity, but because that's where the bread crumbs led. Dad was what he appeared to be, that plot of land was relatively worthless and two groups of professional killers had fought and died dragging my father either away, or to safety. I work with some scary-smart ladies. "Ms. Castello, would you care to travel with me to the service?" I turned to her at the last moment. I was a clever puppy, good with women and I wasn't trying to be a politician. Javiera took my gesture for what it was; an olive branch. I was offering to be less of an obstructionist, and she was willing to forgo retribution for my earlier stunts. Five minutes down the road in the stretch limo, I could see the question eating Javiera up inside. She was honoring my melancholy; I could almost hear Dad saying, 'Son, you have company' as a persistent reminder to his petulant teenage slacker that I was a member of the Human Equation. "What do you want to ask me?" I gathered my civility to the fore. Nicole shifted so that we were making eye contact. "Is there a limit to how many questions?" she started off with. I didn't say 'One and that was it'. "I've been told it will take us thirty-two minutes to the cemetery," I looked at my watch. "That gives us; twenty-six minutes," I offered. "Why all the hostility?" led the charge. "A variety of people consider my life to have some value. For a few it is personal. For most, they attach a more esoteric price tag on my existence," I replied. "That is vague enough to be useless," she gently scolded me. Oh, I could see that both Javiera and Nicole were about to play Nutcracker with my heritage until it was the consistency of warm peanut butter. "I am the member of not one, but two secret societies," I kept steady eye contact with her. Yes; there was that look I was slowly becoming accustomed to; that one that conveyed 'what you said made no sense, so why aren't you lying to me?' "Which ones?" Javiera rebounded quickly. "Perhaps we should discuss this at a later time," Nicole reposed. "Nicole," I patted her knee, "how would you feel if you got Javiera murdered?" "That thought shouldn't even be;” she stated. "Nicole, I'm worried enough about you. People know I like you, so they may not kill you for looking in the wrong trash bin," I explained. "She doesn't even have that rather tenuous screen." "Was it one, or both secret societies that shot and killed your father?" Javier continued. "Without a doubt it was an accident. The all-female group was simply scouting the location out as part of forming a contingency plan," I said. "The other group showed up to kidnap my father to interrogate him; I'm not going to tell you why." "The first group identified themselves and the second group began shooting. In the process of grabbing my father, they shot him three times. In the process of taking him to one of their cars, the living lady engaged them in a final firefight. They abandoned my father and left." "You seem to know a great deal about what happened," Javiera noted. "I've seen the footage the first group took from their helmet cams," I told her. "Is there any way I could see that?" she prodded. "By no human means I can think of," I shrugged. "Feel free to ask that extremely venomous lady sitting next to you. Her name is Rachel," I made the introduction. "She remains under the impression that killing people around me will somehow save me from myself," I added. "I not only trust her, I trust her with the lives of my daughters." "You don't have any children we are aware of," Javiera wondered. "Rachel knows what I mean," I gave a lopsided grin. Rachel knew alright. I wasn't asking her to save me with that statement. I was asking her to save my future. "What is with all the women? I'm a believer in gender equality. You seem to lack any male employees, period. Is this a permutation of a harem?" Javier opened another line of investigation. Rachel and Buffy quickly snorted their amusement then returned to their not-so-subtle aggression. I was sure my chauffeur, Tiger Lily, was snickering it up too, beyond the glass. Sigh. "That was uncalled for," I frowned at the Fed. "Five Google searches and you should know all about Havenstone's hiring practices. Ask what you want to ask. Don't try to trick me. I am definitely not in the mood." "Why are you in charge; a male over Havenstone employees that certainly have more skill and experience at; just about everything?" Javiera came clean. "Put on your hip-waders," I groaned. "This is going to suck." I waited until I had her undivided attention. "A long time ago, I killed a group of really bad people," I grunted. I could see that she wasn't buying it despite her interrogation senses saying I was being truthful. "When I say a long time ago, I mean about 2500 years ago." Sigh. "Before you start tossing Thorazine at me, all you need to accept is that every one of those women around me believes that to be true." "So this is a cult?" Javiera inquired bravely. "Put it this way. I'm sure you practice a martial art of some kind. You probably have a chromatic belt that you are rather proud of. It will not help you. These women are professional killers. I'm pretty sure there are a dozen unidentified corpses that could be attributed to these two." I already knew that Buffy killed some guys. Rachel? She was a team leader, so I was willing to have faith in her ability to remorselessly end another person's life. Javiera must have volunteered for my personal fiasco. "Are you being held against your will?" she looked so vigilant and intent. "I can get you out." "No," a dry chuckle. "I'm; not good; getting by. There is no way in Hell I'm leaving Havenstone. I can hardly kill all the people responsible for my father's death if I did that." "If you seek personal vengeance, I will be forced to bring every legal power to bear to stop you," she felt bound to threaten me. "Don't stop being you on my account, Ms. Castello," I finally managed a smile. It was sincere and Javiera knew it. "Who? Maybe I can catch them before you do?" she offered me an escape clause. "You will know it when you see it," I took a deep breath. "Do not try anything at the funeral," she warned me. "Law enforcement will be all over the place." She really wanted to screw me in prison. I knew those things. "I'm not going to kill them there," I assured her. "They will be the ones running for their lives though." "How is that going to work?" Nicole finally broke my silence. "I have 27 ladies willing to kill on my command," I exaggerated. "When I tell those men I know they were responsible and that they should run for their lives, they are going to run for their lousy stinking lives." "But you are not going to give the order to have them killed," Javiera stated. She was getting my measure now. "No, but they don't know that and being horrible human beings, they will assume that I will have them murdered over my father's grave," I turned positively wolfish. "They will run and they will keep running because of you and yours, Javiera. They won't have guns because they don't want to be arrested," I finished. "Why are they afraid to be arrested?" Javiera was putting the puzzle together. That was our deal after all. "I can have repeated, heavenly sex on a train with a nun," I confessed. "I'm pretty sure I can arrange to have a scumbag killed in prison." "I think we can both agree my client is under a great deal of stress at this time," Nicole intervened. "I think we can agree your client is not Al Capone, much less Osama bin Laden," Javiera allowed. "I still think he is exceedingly dangerous." "Dangerous? Dangerous is dating in this town," I groaned. "Went out late last night to a dance club, met two sweet girls visiting the Windy City, stepped outside and they tried to kill me." "Do these two count as 'public'?" Buffy snarled. She meant Javiera and Nicole. Pratt was in another car and the only others with us were Rachel and me. This was going to hurt. "No," I sighed. Wham! The Charlie Horse from Hell! "That's why you have bodyguards, you jerk," Buffy nearly cried. "Ah; we were with him," Rachel tapped Buffy's upper arm. "Oh." Long pause. "I; I apologize," Buffy said sheepishly. "I had no idea you were getting smarter." That was probably the best apology I was going to get. It was still my fault. "You do it out of love, Buffy," I rubbed my arm. Buffy gave me a heartbreaking smile. "Was that domestic violence, or assault?" Javiera snarled. "Neither one is allowable under Illinois law." "It is a Human Resources Team-building tool," I lied. "In some places it is called Obedience Training, or Negative Reinforcement." "I have never seen another human being take a beating like Cáel can," Rachel complimented me. "He is also incredible in the bed room," Buffy added on. Javier didn't know what to make of the menagerie of 'not-normal' women who hung around me. She locked eyes with Buffy. "I mean Really fantastic," Buffy licked her lips. Nicole nodded in agreement. "I can't use any of this," Javiera muttered after several minute of silence. "It is all a type of shared delusion; with fourteen dead bodies attached to it." "Ah, the guy with both femoral arteries shot out made it? Whoa, we've got some top notch surgeons in this city," I nodded. "Yes. As opposed to those two men who had their heads shot off," Javiera added bitterly. Reminding her that poor Horace of the Burnham PD had done the deeds was pointless. "Who died?" I attempted some reciprocity from Javiera. She'd read through every public aspect of my life and had talked to me for less than ten minutes. She excelled at her craft; punishing lawbreakers. "I conclude you know the name of the three dead women and the one living one," she began, "because we haven't a clue who they really are. Their cover identities aren't perfect. We simply can't get anything about them behind the fallacy of their existence." She waited. "If you can help us put the wounded woman in some sort of shared protective custody, I can probably 'suggest' that she be more cooperative," I counter-offered. Rachel nodded. "The eight other bodies at the house;” Javiera shook her head. "Four were dead and by that I mean reported dead from four to nine years ago. The rest; Hell, they were all twisted fucking savages. Every one of them had Interpol warrants out for them, for questioning. No accusations seemed to stick to them: misplaced evidence, dead witnesses and falsified death certificates." "Does this mean anything to you?" Javiera paused to get some more information. "Yes. Reference the men running for their lives," I nodded. "Cáel?" Rachel cautioned me. "This is not something you can rush into." "Actually, it was you who clued me in, Rachel," I looked at her. "Given an opportunity to have only one gun of a given type, would you choose one you knew intimately, or a totally random one?" was my rhetorical question. Professionals trained with a large variety of weapons, yet every Amazon I had met had a preferred weapon; one that if they could have it with them, they would. "The Zastava M2," Rachel nodded. "It is not used in too many places and only Peru in this hemisphere. Someone really loved that gun; enough to bring it from whatever killing field where he was currently employed to my home," I said. "Since the other likely culprit passed on a chance to kill me last night, I am sure enough to pick a fight." (Holy Cross) It had to be odd in so many ways for the people who knew Dad and, to a lesser extent, me. They gathered by the graveside. It wasn't much. Dad had been cremated as had Mom. They had these small granite markers; no headstones for them. They had been so much in love. All they wanted is to be laid to rest, side by side. Mom had insisted on cremation. I thought I knew why, but it had done no good. The true oddity was obvious. The islet of normalcy was the small funerary party with me. My Aunt; my Father's Sister; was here and somewhat in shock. She and Dad hadn't been close; so much unsaid. When my Grandparents died, Dad was only nineteen and Stella was sixteen. Stella's lifelong friend had moved to Maryland a few months previously. Stella reached out to her friend, her friend's parents talked to Dad and Stella went to off to be a mariner. Seeing her occasionally as I was growing up was the extent of our relationship. The priest did his thing. I wondered what Christ thought of this mystic fur ball that was the amalgam of my life. My hope was that he was quietly urging me to do the right thing. The Padre finished, the co-workers and neighbors came by to give their condolences and then ran the gauntlet. The gauntlet? Yes, the herd of Amazons, O'Shea kin and four other clumps of people who I didn't know, yet undoubtedly would soon. Selena and Miyako were present along with a third female who looked luscious in a burqa-shaped covering and a diaphanous veil. Javiera, Pratt and Nicole were somewhat out of place with their lack of arrogant lethality. A limo driver came to take Stella away. "I have some issues to deal with, Aunt Stella," I comforted her. "Vér a vér." It had been ages since she'd heard Hungarian so she wasn't sure what I meant, but she knew it was bad. One of my O'Shea aunts was coming my way until the menace of the closing Amazons halted her. The others had no clue what they were about to behold. I doubt outsiders had ever been privileged to witness anything like it. This was a declaration; it was my mission statement. Ishara did not hide. I took off my coat, folded it, placed it on the damp grass then knelt on it. Buffy stepped up with the bowl of incense and followed my 'coat to keep your knees clean' stunt, sitting perpendicular on my right. Helena followed suit on my left, placing a shroud over my head and leaned over the bowl. Gamble number one: the incense lit up instantly. Gamble number two: it really did burn my eyes; no more Desiree slapping me around. I was sure she'd be heartbroken. Gamble number three: while using my nifty little Amazon blade to gather my tears, I managed not to cut myself. The inductees were much more impressed when they realized what I was doing under my head covering. The next step had me pulling back the shroud, standing up, and striding over the burning bowl of incense. Helena called out the first name. The lady didn't need any prodding. The Amazon walked over to my coat and knelt. Helena wrote down her name and handed her the slip of paper. My Keeper motioned to the bowl. The first applicant placed her named slip of paper on the embers. The simple message flashed up and was consumed. That was unlooked for. I declared her old self dead. With my tears, I opened her eyes to our ancestral history and with blood, I brought her into our future. She had entered House Ishara. She wasn't the only one crying either. What Rachel and her team thought was unknown to me. They were being hyper-vigilant. Esmeralda kept stealing glances our way. Things went along with joyous solemnity until the fourteenth woman, Alicia, knelt before me. Helena handed the paper over, the Amazon dropped it on the incense and nothing happened. I was about to move on to the next part of the ritual when I caught sight of that. Buffy, Helena and the lady were all staring at the offending bit of tinder. I bent over and, with my index finger, pushed it into the embers. Nothing; no heat, or fiery consumption. I put some spit on my finger and pushed again. This time it burned me. The paper was fine. Damn it; 'Come on Ishara!' I screamed mentally. 'Can't I have a simple bit of theater without you mangling someone's dreams?' There was no supernatural scolding, or retort. "Alicia, Ishara believes you have not yet finished your walk outside our House," I consoled the woman; Alicia Holt. As she stood up, faced gripped with disbelief, Buffy rose and took her away. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Alicia shoot me a poisonous look. Buffy had anticipated this and was making sure the woman didn't make a scene. The last six women were even more nervous than the previous thirteen. Thankfully, Ishara was accepting of the remainder and we all transited to the group celebratory hug. Act one has passed safely, Act two had an unexpected bump and here came round three. The 'dignitaries' started swooping in. Outside of the O'Shea's, none of the guests wanted to have another group behind them, or hemming in them. Two of the groups held back and since one was composed entirely of Asians, I was betting the other group was the Egyptian Rite. One of my now four aunts came forward. My small crowd of Isharans gave her barely enough room to approach the grave. She placed a green rose upon my Mother's small marble marker. I wondered what my Mother would have thought of her sisters finally finding her; green rose? Who made green; probably the same sick son of a bitch who made female clones of himself? The other three followed suit, placing the roses in a radiating sunburst on the small piece of marble. Through the wall of Illuminati security came; the Missing Link. Oh My God. I had heard of V-chested males, but this was insane. I swear his upper arms were as big as my thighs. The problem was the hips and legs of the body didn't match-up to the torso, arms, neck (or lack thereof) and shoulders. The upper, steroid-addicted half belonged to a two meter tall giant. The lower half belonged to, maybe, a subpar man of a meter and a half This monster didn't have a receding hairline (actually, he did); he had a receding forehead. In homo-sapiens, if you roll a marble off their heads, it drops and hits the eyebrows. On this guy, it was a gentle ski-slope all the way down. "This is your Uncle Carrig," Brianna; I thought it was Brianna; made the introductions. I dialed up my Irish. Carrig meant; meant; 'rock'. Not 'the Rock' as in Dwayne Johnson. No, it meant 'rock' as in 'lump'. I had an Uncle Lumpy. How the fuck was I going to explain this at the next high school reunion? The answer was obvious. I'd parade out my four lava-stoked volcanic aunt-hotties and no one would be able to see old Uncle Lumpy over their sexual radiance. Perhaps being created in the form of a disfigured Neanderthal made Lumpy furious with the world. That might be why he wanted Grandpa to stay dead. Maybe; oh hell, Lumpy had serious family issues, as in he wanted to hump my aunts who only wanted to hump me. "Hello Uncle Carrig," I started out. "Thank you for; " "Shut up," he sneered. "I came here to see your whore of a mother one last time, not listen to your prattle." "Carrig, don't," Fiona intervened. "He is family." He took a deep breath. "I know why all of you want him in the Family," he snarled at his sisters. "Behave, or leave," I relayed in a far calmer voice than I felt. "I'll leave when I'm good and ready," Carrig turned his hate back on me. He put a finger to his nose and cleared his sinuses. The resulting sputum he launched at my Mother's tiny rock reminder was dead-on the money, gooey, white and full of phlegm. I looked at that defilement. This red-hot poker of rage seared through my mind. Instead, I laughed. It started as a stuttered utterance but grew and grew into a rich, resounding conquest of death and despair. "Wow, Unc; that was kind of pathetic," I chuckled. "It is impossible to imagine you ever breathed the same air, much less hold any genetic resemblance, to the greatest criminal mastermind of the past millennia. Seriously, spitting on a piece of stone was the most your orangutan-like, sloped-headed pea brain could come up with?" "After that (cough) brilliant bit of diplomacy, he's probably glad he's still dead and didn't have to witness your infantile blunder," I added. He was getting pissed; torn between his desires to pummel me, rip me to shreds, or storm off like a raging King Kong. "You know, when they killed Grandpa, they told me he made a noise like a stuck pig," I mirthfully met his hateful glare. "For a moment, they thought they'd killed the wrong man." "They suspected you and Granddad were in the next chamber, him ramming you up your sissy-ass for the umpteenth time because you are nothing but a ball-less wonder of a cast-off eunuch," I kept taunting him. "Then they recalled that you always squealed like a piglet, not a full grown boar, so they completed their mission and left," I refused to flinch before his vile hatred. "You think you are funny?" he leaned in and hissed. "I think you need a breath mint; and I am hilarious," I grinned. "I also think I'm the son Granddad always wanted, not you." That was me being mean; really mean. "We are not done," his eyes narrowed. "Take your pulse," I mocked him. "When it stops, we are finished. Until then, brush, use mouthwash and floss between meals. Your halitosis is truly offensive and worse, I think you are aware of it, yet still you refuse to respect other people's personal boundaries." "We should go brother," Deidre beckoned. She couldn't hide her amusement at his discomfort and humiliation. Uncle Carrig pivoted and back-handed her. Deidre went flying, but my idiot kinsman didn't have long to savor his win. I hit him with two lightning blows. My first thought was that I had dislocated a few of my fingers from hitting his jaw. Wasn't there a Bond villain like that? Carrig turned on me, a feral fury brimming just beneath the surface. "That's a breach, you cocky, snot-nosed punk," he sneered. Mass carnage was in the offing. "You remain painfully ignorant, Uncle Carrig," I took a half-step back. "Take your punishment now, or later," he coughed. "It makes no difference to me." "First off, Carrig, timing should be a poignant concern. Second, you have only now expended a great deal of your meager brain power convincing everyone here we are related; kin; O'Shea's," I explained. "Also, can I have my knife back?" "Knife?" he blinked suspiciously. "Yeah, the knife I left in your chest," I pointed. I said I hit him twice. Uncle Lumpy looked down and, sure enough, my handy little 10 cm blade was between his second and third rib on the right side. I hadn't wanted to kill him. I had wanted to hurt him and apparently failed at that; while sticking a blade almost up to the handle (Amazon personal blades have no hilt) into him; "What; how?" Lumpy was slowly clueing in that he might be in some trouble. "Brother," Brianna stepped up; shooting me a sultry, 'bend me over the closest headstone and bang me like your Goth prom date' look. I actually didn't go to my prom, Goth chicks are fun and Brianna didn't have panties on. Trust me; I have ESP concerning such things. Of more immediate concern; "Carrig, don't pull out the knife," she placed herself between us, facing him. "You will bleed all over the place." "I'm about to ram it down his ass through his throat," he snarled, clearly educationally challenged. I'd left the blade there for that very reason; not have him fountain blood all over the gravesite. "How long is the blade?" Brianna asked me. She already knew the answer. "10 cm," I was polite, "as is the knife every other Amazon carries." "Reach around and pull out the blade when I tell you," Brianna requested. "I will keep pressure on the wound." I had serious doubts she had an MD associated with her name which meant she knew something I didn't. I also had a more pressing conundrum. Per instructions, I was about to be pressing against Brianna's backside with the added benefit of a free hand. "So, do you want me to pat them, or give them a good rub?" I whispered to Brianna. I'd let he decide what treatment her ass was about to receive. "I figure if I reach around and massage your breasts, Carrig will lose it." "Cáel, take a firm hold. Be doubly sure you are ready before we begin," Brianna instructed. It wasn't the Di Vinci Code, but Carrig wasn't about to conquer a Denny's Kid's Menu (it has little games on it) anytime soon either. Brianna wanted double penetration and, in the name of renewing family relations and my inability to resist any available woman for more than a few days, I complied. Then the horror came crashing in; I hadn't had sex all day and it was almost 10 am. "Don't move, Uncle," I cautioned him. I used those words to conceal the sound of Brianna's skirt zipper going down. I used my other hand to gingerly grab my weapon; the knife; jeesh. Brianna spread her legs wider so that the tension kept her apparel from slipping down. My free hand went inside and got to work. Fortunately, Brianna's hands pressing above and below the wound distracted Carrig from her cute, precious whimpering noises. I must be a total dick. I was stroking my aunt/clone mother with two fingers and teasing her bunghole with my thumb while pulling a knife from my uncle's chest. What is wrong with me? For that matter, Ishara could stymie the ambitions of some poor 'Runner', yet decided her prime minion doing this was a good thing? I work for some screwed up people; dead and alive. "Okay, I'm about to do it," I warned them both. Brianna was kind enough to roll her hips forward and ass up for more direct access. The blade came out, two fingers thrust into her depths, Carrig grunted more in annoyance than any physical distraction and Brianna gasped with piteous need. Before Carrig could start to connect A to B to C, I withdrew my fingers and zipped Brianna up. As I started to withdraw, Brianna acted like my loins were velcroed to her posterior. "Bad Girl," I quietly gave her a risqué reproach. She let me go. Then it hit me like a meteor; I had caused Brianna to orgasm, and hard, with one touch. In fact, she was still roughly riding through it. The mental discipline needed to mask her arousal was impressive. She had no control over her aromatic qualities, Lumpy's nostrils were working fine and his hateful, beady rodent-like eyes latched back on me. "I'm going to kill you," he screamed. Carrig definitely wanted to screw his sisters and they had certainly been denying him. I was curious how that had been accomplished. As he shoved Brianna aside, my suspicion about the seriousness of my wound to his chest was confirmed. I hadn't punched through his heavy corded muscle tissue; with a 10 cm blade. Fuck a duck. If Uncle Carrig got those horrifically huge paws of his on me, I'd be paper-mâché in a hurricane; turned into veal; the very tenderized kind. That wasn't going to happen because of a little factor called crowd density. Most notably, he was in the midst of a passel of Amazons invested in my well-being. A sliver of the O'Shea family dynamic took hold. As usual, it sucked to be me. The four O'Shea ladies rallied around Carrig, cautiously pulled him back then ushered him into the steely embrace of their security. Why did that mean it sucked to be me? In a momentary visual exchange, I understood what Lumpy instinctually sensed when he showed up today. His reign as the place-holder for me was coming to an end. The second my Aunts recruited me over to their side, he was a goner. Obviously they had all the real intellect on that side of the clan. Poor Lumpy merely stomped around and acted like the socially maladjusted homicidal maniac he was. Once the journey to Grandpa's house began, he would cease to have any value whatsoever. Behind his animalistic, dull eyes, we shared that. Tragically, but most likely by design, Carrig couldn't develop a new set of skills to adapt to the situation. The best example I could come up with was; Imagine the last of the super-large amphibious predators confronting the first of the true dinosaur apex carnivores. Somewhere in that tiny amphibian brain, it knew it was screwed. Evolution simply hadn't left it an 'out'. It couldn't get bigger, faster, or more ferocious. It had maxxed out those traits for that model. Nope, it was toast and nothing could save it. As I processed that, the rest of that train of thought came tumbling down. Lumpy was a dead man. He'd hit one of his sisters in front of me which was precisely what they wanted. Deidre hadn't come by my place on Monday to warn me that Uncle Blockhead was trying to kill me. She was prepping me for the knowledge that they had killed Lumpy; to save me. Those incestuous nightmares had trotted Uncle Carrig out like a Barnum  and  Bailey Sasquatch, to loud acclaim and fanfare. Before I could do some in depth research/check to see if this was the 'real' Sasquatch, he would vanish aka be killed to save me. Well played ladies. They should have taken into account I worked for Katrina Love. Katrina undoubtedly played three-dimensional chess on-line so she could lure out the true Vulcans trapped on Earth. My aunts' straw man wasn't going to cut it. Back to the reality that included my father never again enjoying my meandering thoughts over dinner. Back to the other curious 'real' players as they moved in, having soaked up my ceremony and our O'Shea family struggle. If there as a benefit in that misadventure, it was the look on the faces of the two most distant groups. The ambassadors had on their poker faces. I was two decades away from having a chance of deciphering them. Foolish mortals, both groups had brought women with them though. That was not to imply that women can't keep secrets; they are among the experts. It wasn't secrets they were defending though; it was the interaction between Brianna and me that opened them up. If you are a woman and you see a man bring a different woman to orgasm with his fingers in under ten seconds and you are NOT intrigued, you have been sexually neutered. Even if you are a lesbian, you want your lover to pick up that technique. From the level of interest coming my way, I could tell what their bosses/associates really thought of me. The lady who was already thinking how to pull me aside at the reception was also projecting that I had piqued her co-workers, despite their feigned disinterest. The one who was plotting out how to disguise herself as a maid, so she could hide in my bathroom closet until I came in for a shower this evening. Then the feigned interrogation/instructional demonstration could begin, which told me they had chosen to not leave Chicago today despite previous travel plans. The three assholes won the social dare contest and approached me next. They were cool, somewhat disdainful and not a party to the murderous program that led us here today. They were still Condotteiri, thus my enemies and slayers of my Dad. "Mr. Nyilas," a smooth talking Canadian male began, "I wish to pass on the condolences of; " "I know it was you," I broke in. The Canadian; Ottawa, I thought; stopped talking, allowing me to vent. "You killed my father, you fucks. Now here is your 'I got drunk and stuck my cock in a meat grinder only to discover some other moron plugged it in' bullet to the brain. I am not only Cáel Nyilas, I am Cáel Ishara and Cáel, grandson of Cáel O'Shea," I narrowed my vision to menacing slits. "I will let you figure out which Goddess is Ishara as well as the convoluted genetics that has resurrected male Amazons. I want you to know that my father was the Head of House Ishara. You killed a Factor of the Illuminati, the 'Voice' of one of the Nine Clans, one of your own Generals, a Grand Master of the Egyptian Rite, a Ba Wang of the 7 Pillars, or a Chosen Son or Daughter, of Earth  and  Sky "That's right," I let the fear sink in. "This goes beyond a breach, Dumbass. You BROKE the Truce and have ended the Protocols by killing an Amazon leader. I'm sure claims of ignorance by your Generals will be taken for the empty blathering they are. It is time for your blood to soak the sacred soil of my father's place of entombment." Having buried him and his two cohorts in a rockslide of truth, my final bluff passed unrevealed for the empty threat it was. I could see by the looks in their eyes. Amazons didn't care about law enforcement. They would kill those three, vanish into the surrounds then slink back to their secret compounds. It was how the Condotteiri thought Amazon's worked. "Or," I grumbled, "Are you going to make me and my sisters hunt you down and work for it. Killing you with our knives is going to be;” I was saying when their retreat began. I was going to say 'messy'. Those three took a half-dozen steps back then ran for it. Now the stage was fully set. The three members of the Nine Clans came next. I took a totally different tone. Selena stepped up to speak, bowing as she started to speak. "We wish;” she started. There was a lot of interrupting going on today. "Please do not bow to me," I requested softly. "We have fought and it seems inappropriate to me that, without there being a martial decision, we cannot be sure who should be more respectful to whom," I suggested. Selena quickly switched gears. She and her two female companions were now openly staring at me. "My Sith Lady is most likely preparing for trouble at my most vulnerable point," I told Selena. "I'm much more trouble than I first appear," I added. A hiccup in the conversation took place. "You are the male Head of an Amazon House; how?" Selena questioned. "My father and the fathers before him carried the genes of the original Ishara. When Her daughters died out, the legacy fell to me," I explained. Really smart girls; really, really smart girls. "You do not have any daughters, so your first born daughter will be the next Head of your House," the Hashashin noted quickly. "Of any line?" Ah, the siren call of 'please have unprotected sex with me, Mr. Studmuffin. Not only will I walk bow-legged for a week afterwards, I'll have a political tool to use for a lifetime.' "Yes, that is true. Please understand, unless you can catch a thrown tomahawk with your feet, I can't say you are at the top of the list," I sighed. "Speaking of the acrobat of my dreams, how are you doing Miyako?" I knocked away at the barrier between our respective groups. I could hardly be considered an Amazon if I wasn't stacking the odds against the Condotteiri, now could I? On came that child-like Nipponese girl's smile that made me want to double-check her ID for proof of age. "It is recovering nicely. Thank you, Ishara-sama," she smiled warmly. "May I see?" I inquired. Miyako nodded so I went down until I was balanced on the balls of my feet. She deftly slipped out of one of her shoes, placed her foot on my knee then began rolling up the pants leg until the bandage was revealed. In the past few hours my medical knowledge had not increased one iota. I was pretty sure that Miyako knew what this doctor's visit was really all about. I gently massaged her leg from ankle to knee, examining it for flaws and weaknesses. I received some manna from Heaven when I stumbled upon a muscle spasm in her foot arch. I worked it out in under thirty seconds and she gave me a musical murmur of relief when I was done. I put her shoe back on and rolled down her trouser leg. "I would still like you to see our medic if you could spare the half-hour," I offered as I stood. "If it would ease any misconceptions about our first encounter, I will do it," Miyako changed her mind from last night. My next neural misfire was 'Did I pack enough condoms to do all these girls I've been promising to fuck since I got here?' "Estere Abed," the thinly-veiled applicant to be the mother of my first child introduced herself. I was at my father's funeral, I'd been hit with the realization that my incestuous aunts are going to emasculate the uncle I'd just met before they kill him, and I was talking to a woman with skin the color of well-seasoned Oak, eyes as dark as expresso-roasted coffee beans (so deeply brown they were almost black), a pale turquoise, virtually transparent pretend-burqa, with inner, skimpy clothing bits keeping her barely street-legal and visualizing what our daughter would look like. "I am of Kurdish extraction," she lowered her head minutely. Ding-ding-ding-ding-ding! Not only was a-bed something I was seriously considering with this woman, Estere was a Kurdish name of Old Persian extraction. It meant Ishtar; who was the advanced incarnation of Ishara. Bitch; aimed up at my Matron Goddess and Ancestral Mother turned Dominatrixes of my soul. "How; how mystically convergent that is," I grumbled. "I apologize. Me and my matron Ball-buster are exchanging psychic barbs at the moment. Had you somehow predicted this would have happened, I would be happier. With my luck though, this is accidental from the perspective of the mortal plane, thus a point of incredible annoyance to me right now." "Do you often talk to your ancestors?" Estere inquired politely. "Only after I've done something bad," I groaned. "Usually my Goddess is short on instructions yet always ready with 'I told you so'." "How can she chastise you for doing wrong if she fails to give you direction?" Estere was so sincere. I had to keep in mind she was a professional librarian with the nasty habit of misfiling people's lives. "I can tell you don't deal with the Spirit World much," I gave a sad grin. "The last time she gave me a prod, I was staring down a life sentence in a dog cage; after I was condemned, not before." "You escaped," she reminded me with a sparkle. I gave a harsh laugh. "No; no, I didn't," I said. "I'll prove it." I lashed out at Estere. She turned my strike aside and was about to do something I assumed would be unfortunate for me when she restrained herself. "See, Estere, you've been doing this most of your life. I'm a college kid who had a good fortune to meet and be guided by a series of stellar women." She nodded. She didn't understand yet she wanted to remain sympathetic. "I'm playing catch up in an incredibly lethal chess match," I continued. "My advantage is I'm not fuck-nuts crazy like the rest of you people. I don't mean to insult you. I simply want to make it clear how I feel. All the societies are spiritually malformed blights on reality; evil, twisted and predatory." "But you like us," she observed. "I'm going to Hell," I risked much by brushing her nose with my finger from brow to the edge of the veil. "I might as well enjoy the journey." Since I returned with all the fingers I started out with, I could tell she appreciated my caress. Our other guests were getting restless, so I had to end our interaction there. A lone man approached. He looked to be a Turkish/Mongolian mixture and he was uncomfortable with the way the situation had developed. I doubt I had offended him. It was much more the scope of this informal meeting had gone way above his pay grade. As he was from the Earth  and  Sky, the Amazons' hostility simmered. I countered that by being as civil as possible. The emissary, Iskender, gave his condolences, I thanked him for his respect and entered into a small conversation. When he figured out who the Magyar were, he smiled. Iskender was a Kyrgyz, a Turkish people from Central Asia, and we bonded over our male progenitors having saddled up on our nomad ponies, making Eurasia tremble. I was putting forth the effort to make him feel welcome. That was the message for him to take home. Not all the Amazons were going to have their knee-jerk reaction to the E and S's goal. Next came the Seven Pillars, mainly because the Egyptians seemed ready to wait for the grass to devour them before coming my way. Now I had to pillage the vaults of my crafty interpersonal skills to do this correctly. Two men, endowed with as much racial supremacy as Ursula, if not more, introduced themselves. Slight bowing, polite English and the proper, rehearsed words flowed from their mouths. They didn't look down on me; the reason being that behind their perfect civility, they considered me and mine to be inconsequential. The nice female of an indeterminate South Asian lineage had that haunted look of someone made to do horrible things just to survive. A flash of the macabre dumped a memory of her strangling homeless people in some back alleys with barbed wire; so it would hurt them both; training, Seven Pillars style. "Thank you for paying your respects at my father's grave," I started. They hadn't, btw. "I only ask for two things, please," I added humbly. "May I see her palms for a moment?" I asked the man. The woman was clearly a servant; some sort of Palace Guard/Fuck Slave. The leader nodded. The girl was never consulted. Her hands came forward and they rolled so that I saw the scars on her palm; screw you, Ishara. I don't want to care about her. My day planner was more than full with anguish as it was. No answer. "I appreciate it," I smiled. I waited, keeping eye contact. "Was there something else?" the leader finally gave in. "Oh yes," I smiled and nodded. "Don't get in our way. Behave, stay put on that rotting, rubble pile of a decadent and faded civilization you call Heaven and let us do what needs to be done." "Is that clear enough, or do I need to send you both home with your irradiated testicles in jars?" I kept politely smiling and nodding. I was threatening to make them eunuchs with the bonus of having their precious genetics rendered useless. The girl was giving off minute reactive tremors. That was okay. I had been anything, but quiet. Twenty Amazons were ready and willing to make my threat a reality. I wasn't sure how they would break into Fermi Labs for the radiological material, but their resourcefulness never failed to amaze me. The two guys from the Seven Pillars were standing there, not sure what to do next. I had insulted and threatened them; emissaries. Didn't they realize Amazons had been killing poor bastards entreating them for peace for several millennia? "Beat it," I snapped with authority. "I'm done with you. Take my words back to your masters and pray they excuse your gutless reaction. Don't let the airport hit you in the ass." Ugly American? I was the God Damn Bearded Woman/Dog Boy American and their facades were finally fraying around the edges and not the least because going home and telling their bosses my exact words was going to be; well, the positive spin they put on it had better be impressive. They left with their confident poise while the Egyptians approached with a bit of trepidation. Calling me erratic and volatile was being overly kind. My bet was the older male was in charge, but my age and lusty actions convinced them to put the younger woman forward. The younger male bodyguard wasn't even paying attention to me. If the shit went south, he knew he was a goner. "Greetings Cáel Ishara, it seems," she offered my hand to shake. In Old Kingdom Egyptian he said; "May the Blessed Isis bring understanding to this greeting," I countered. Both she and the old man blinked. The rest was in the Egyptian of Ramses and Seti. "It is wonderful to see you speak our sacred tongue; or a close proximity," she smiled. Not only was she generally happy, she was also pretty sure a very unfortunate confrontation was not in the offing. The bodyguard knew of the language but not enough to make out what was being said. The young lady and old man were more than happy to switch to this rare form of communication. We chatted. Things like funerary rites, thoughts on the afterlife and the role of the supernatural in the modern world all came up. No secrets were exchanged and we actually went over some ancient jokes and ribald tales. Buffy's coughing brought us out of our reverie. They taught me the proper Egyptian Rite greeting and farewell, departing in peace. The Amazons were stirring. It was time to head to the cars then on to the wake. "I do not understand you," Javiera grumbled. "You insulted multiple people, including threats of death and dismemberment. You struck and stabbed; something, but not before he knocked a women nearly three meters. I am not even sure that; relative of yours qualifies as human." "I don't know how to approach you and that woman/aunt/whatever," she continued. "Was that incest, public sex, or sexual assault since I didn't hear her give permission for you to do; that?" Whoops; jealousy. Nicole was a half-step back so she could hide her insidious smirk. She already knew I was a bad, bad boy. "I don't know if this makes it better, or worse, but that; those women are not just my aunts. They are the genetic duplicates of my mother and if you think it is funny that they look to be about my age; you wouldn't be alone," I sighed. "Is your mother dead?" she seethed. "Normally, I would take a Death Certificate, mortuary report and a grave marker to be enough. Not with you." "When I was seven years old I saw her very sick in the hospital. I never saw her die, or the cremation, so with my crazy life I'm not going to swear that she's no longer of this Earth," I confessed. "The only one who would know for sure would be; " "Your father," Javiera answered. I began crying all over again. That was it. When I wanted someone dead, I was going to personally put a stake in their hearts, starting with me. This shit has gone down the rabbit hole. In that transitory micro-burst, I flipped. Not to crazy. I had spent my life believing in what was real; working out, girls, books, literature and art; things I could touch and feel, even if it was the air escaping my lungs as words, notes and sounds sprang forth. Now I had to take things on faith. Not 'faith' as in the calculated possibilities which is what most people really meant. I had to accept that there were things beyond my senses that I could not measure, or codify, and move my life forward understanding the total lack of a solid foundation I was basing my actions on. I needed to see Aya so much it hurt. "Are you going to arrest me?" I hiccupped. I was done bawling like a bereft child for a while. "For what?" Javiera snapped. "If I took this insanity before any judge I know, I'd be on Administrative Leave, if not out of a job altogether." "Oh yes," Nicole winked at me. "I was so looking forward to parading out the four identical aunts and the uncle/part-primate." Javiera shot Nicole a dirty look. "We need to go," Buffy reminded me. The only snag was the FBI guys, backed up by some Chicago PD, who intercepted Javiera as she walked with me to our limo. She had to separate for a minute to assure them she hadn't been kidnapped. After some rumbling, we were gifted with one FBI 'bodyguard' for Javiera. That was laughable. If a psychotic fit seized us, there would be two dead government officials instead of one. "Did you really stab that guy?" Special Agent Street Moslin asked once we were on our way. "My family believes in tough love," I muttered. "What sort of organized crime outfit are you with?" was next. "Pre-teen beauty pageants," I sighed. "You wouldn't believe how cutthroat they are." "It is a crime to lie to a criminal investigator," he countered. "And if this was an interrogation," Nicole sizzled, "you would have to Mirandize him." "He has already been Mirandized," the puppy yipped. "Oh? On the charge of Criminal Conspiracy to commit; clarify the charge for me," Nicole grinned. Street looked to Javiera. "What? Special Agent Moslin, consider yourself to not know a damn thing about what is going on and proceed from there," Javiera informed him. The poor bastard looked perplexed. "I will put your situation in context. The woman to my side (Rachel) is about to slit your throat. The woman (Buffy) next to Ms. Lawless is going to snap your neck. They do not give a crap that you, or I, are federal agents. The issue is not what will you do, it is which one gets to you first," Javiera glared at him. "Clear?" SA Street wasn't done yet. "They will get away with it because I suspect they already have such a contingency worked out," Javiera educated him. Javiera was yet Another really clever lady. "Call for our back-up vehicle, pull into a private driveway where you cannot legally follow us, abandon the vehicle, get picked up and leave the city on a private aircraft to another nation," Rachel sounded bored. That was so nice of her to assist Javiera out that way. "Thank you," I told Rachel. "That was very helpful of you." "I want the male to shut-up," Rachel answered. "He's grating. Worse, he's making me wish Pamela was with us and that is so wrong." I held up a finger to forestall Street. "Honestly Dude, she's is not messing with your head. She wants you to shut up, so please be quiet," I urged him. I conceptualized the assessment he was making. Crap. "Guy, whatever workout routine you think gives you the edge is what she does to warm up in the morning," I pleaded. Street had the 'she's only a girl' look about him. "Her combat training is with live rounds, real weapons and a plethora of scrapes, cuts and broken bones. I have little doubt that she's killed people, some in cold blood." "You being Top Shot at the local range and a Judo Champ isn't going to cut it," I emphasized. "You think she's some kind of Special Forces operator?" he mocked me. Javiera and Nicole got nervous. I didn't. Beginner's Amazon Psychology; male opinions do not matter. Rachel and Buffy weren't insulted because he was a chattering chimp and nothing more. "Have you ever heard of an all-female Special Forces unit?" I prodded. "No," he snorted. I kept staring; and staring; and then the idea began creeping in. "Where do you train?" Street looked at Rachel. Rachel was looking at him, not 'at' him. "Please Rachel," I requested. That was really for Javiera's benefit. "Physical training started at age five, weapons training at nine, survival testing at twelve, craft training at fifteen, and acceptance at nineteen," she rattled off in a monotone. "I am thirty." "What is 'craft training'?" Javiera inquired. "Learning to kill people and destroy things," she began. "My specialties are small unit tactics, security operations, electronic countermeasures and Recon Sniper," Rachel replied. "I am an accepted close combat trainer and handheld weapon expert. Do I need to explain any of that?" Pause. Street snorted. "Do you ever sleep?" Street joked. Rachel looked to me then rolled her eyes. "Yes. Six hours; every day unless duty intervenes," she said. "Right; so, what martial arts style do you practice?" he asked. "Not one you have ever heard of," Rachel took a deep breath. "Try me," Street entreated. "I've practiced with several." "Male, do I look like I enjoy talking to you?" Rachel glared. "To alleviate your obvious confusion, I do not. If you wish to lower the hostility level, hand me your pistol and the sap at your back. Your possession of said weapons in the presence of Cáel complicates my job. This is almost as irritating is restraining myself from taking them from you like the infant you are." "You think you could?" Street challenged her. "I was with the 82nd Airborne in Afghanistan." "Special Agent Moslin, she doesn't care. You might as well have told her you were a weekend security guard at an amusement park," I reasoned. "In her mind, being born with a penis renders all your accomplishments so much hyperbole; kind of how her having tits lowered your respect for her as a fighter." That successful ended that diversion. (The wake) Life was wonderful. I walked in the door of the Marshal Fields Jr. Mansion, Charlotte pulled me into a vacant side room and handed me a secure phone. She mouthed the name of the person on the other end. "Hayden," I sighed to my High Priestess. "Ishara (not using my first name was a bad sign), I have heard a report that you have declared war on the Condotteiri," she gave me the 'I'm going to skin you alive' purr. "Yep and I urinated on the Seven Pillars too," I confirmed. "Don't worry about the Illuminati. I've got that alliance sown up." "I'm going to have a member of the Nine Clans give me my first born, Ishara daughter, so that prospective alliance looks good as well," I added. "I even managed to be diplomatic with Earth  and  Sky. It is not even noon yet either. No need to thank me. Knowing you are thinking passionate thoughts about me is enough." Charlotte looked like her eyes were going to bug out. "We are clear on the fact that there are fifty two other houses in the House, aren't we Cáel?" Hayden murmured. "Hey now," I reposed, "you said to not pick a fight inside Havenstone. You didn't say anything about these sons of bitches on the outside. I also added nineteen new members. Ishara rejected one who I now think was a closet Man-hater's man-hater." "I want you to come back to Havenstone immediately and keep your mouth shut," she commanded. "The Council will be rightly furious." "With me?" I asked. "Of course with you," Hayden growled. "With the aid of the Federal Assistant Attorney, I received computer discs with extensive and sensitive data on Havenstone, including pictures and locations of Sydney and Marilynn, your daughter and granddaughter," I lied. "The feds seized the Condotteiri's private jet." Silence. "What? Why am I only now hearing of this?" Hayden inquired with a deathly calm. "Do you want me to work with the feds to finish hunting down those last two killers while I send someone back with the data?" I persisted. An oddly longer pause. "Katrina insists there is no data," Hayden seethed. "Of course there is no data," I snapped back. "Unlike you, I'm loyal to EVERY MEMBER of the Host, not just the ones I approve of! If I had something that important, it would be on the way to you, if not already in your hands. My House Head has been murdered. Support me; don't support me. It doesn't change that reality. You have lowered your worth in my eyes, Hayden. We will talk of this when I return." And I hung up. Charlotte kept gaping at me. "Do you think I was clear enough, Charlotte?" I asked her. "Yes Ishara," she whispered. "I doubt a single ancestor misconstrued your wrath." That stopped me in my tracks. A rank and file Amazon using my house name was perfectly acceptable. A Council 'equal' saying it was the equivalent of your pissed Mom yelling out your entire name. "You agree with me?" I blinked. "Had it been Fatima, Beyoncé, or Ngozi there would be no debate," Charlotte answered. "I don't like you; okay, beyond your physical magnetism I do not like you. You are still the Head of House Ishara and we believe that the ancestors move through you." By 'we' I imagine she meant Rachel's SD detachment. A social paradigm presented itself. Amazons were surprisingly democratic for such an ancient society. Their bonds of sisterhood gave them greater liberty than any other group I'd heard of. All could take their grievances to the highest authority. They could hate me and die for me at the same time, in the same way Charlotte could be honest at that moment. I was her superior in rank yet her equal in blood. "You realize that if you tell Buffy about this she'll beat me black and blue," I teased Charlotte. "No can do, Ishara," she chuckled. "She's your sister and, quite frankly, you wove this disaster and if anyone deserves to remind you of the trouble you've wrought, it is her." "I would call you a heartless Amazon, but that's kind of redundant," I glowered playfully. I couldn't hide with Charlotte in the side room forever. It was my father's wake after all. Out I went and there was Buffy waiting for me. "We have a problem," Buffy murmured to me as I headed to the main reception area/family room. "There are some questions concerning your Aunt Stella and the Ishara legacy." "Thank God," I muttered. My crisis was momentarily sidelined. I moved into the gathering, letting Helena and Buffy bring the Amazon to my corner. "Quick and easy," I stated as the last one j

Book Vs Movie Podcast
Travels with My Aunt (1972) Maggie Smith, George Cukor, Louis Gossett Jr, and George Cukor

Book Vs Movie Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Nov 11, 2024 67:49


Book Vs. Movie: Travels with My AuntThe 1969 Graham Greene Novel Vs. the 1972 Maggie Smith FilmThe Margos pack their suitcases for Graham Greene's Travels with My Aunt and its 1972 film adaptation. The story of Henry Pulling, a reserved Englishman, whose life changes when his eccentric Aunt Augusta leads him on an adventurous journey across Europe. Greene explores the novel's themes of self-discovery, rebellion, and unconventional relationships with his signature dark humor. Augusta's vibrant, morally ambiguous character makes Henry question his life choices. The film, directed by George Cukor and starring Maggie Smith as Augusta, takes a lighter, comedic approach. Henry's character becomes more of a comedic foil to Augusta, and the adaptation focuses less on Augusta's complex past. While the movie brings energy and charm, fans of the book often feel it lacks Greene's depth.So, which did the Margos prefer? Listen to find out! In this ep, the Margos discuss:The work of Graham GreeneMaggie Smith!!!!! The differences between the novel and the film. The Movie Cast: Maggie Smith (Augusta Bertram,) Alec McGowen (Henry Pulling,) Louis Gosset Jr. (Zachary Wordsworth,) Robert Stephens (Ercole Visconti,) Cindy Williams (Tooley,) Robert Flemyng (Achille Dambreuse,) Corinne Marchand (Louise) and Valerie White as Mme. Dambreuse.  Clips used:“Aunt August at the Funeral”Travels with My Aunt (original 1972 trailer)1973 Academy Awards Best Costume Design“Aunt Augusta and Henry fly to Paris.”Travels with My Aunt soundtrack by Tony Hatch.Book Vs. Movie is part of the Frolic Podcast Network. Find more podcasts you will love Frolic.Media/podcasts. Join our Patreon page “Book Vs. Movie podcast”You can find us on Facebook at Book Vs. Movie Podcast GroupFollow us on Twitter @bookversusmovieInstagram: Book Versus Movie https://www.instagram.com/bookversusmovie/Email us at bookversusmoviepodcast@gmail.com Margo D. Twitter @BrooklynMargo Margo D's Blog www.brooklynfitchick.com Margo D's Instagram “Brooklyn Fit Chick”Margo D's TikTok https://www.tiktok.com/@margodonohuebrooklynfitchick@gmail.comYou can buy your copy of Filmed in Brooklyn here! Margo P. Twitter @ShesNachoMamaMargo P's Instagram https://www.instagram.com/shesnachomama/Margo P's Blog  https://coloniabook.weebly.com/ Our logo was designed by Madeleine Gainey/Studio 39 Marketing Follow on Instagram @Studio39Marketing & @musicalmadeleine 

Book Vs Movie Podcast
Travels with My Aunt (1972) Maggie Smith, George Cukor, Louis Gossett Jr, and George Cukor

Book Vs Movie Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Nov 11, 2024 67:49


Book Vs. Movie: Travels with My AuntThe 1969 Graham Greene Novel Vs. the 1972 Maggie Smith FilmThe Margos pack their suitcases for Graham Greene's Travels with My Aunt and its 1972 film adaptation. The story of Henry Pulling, a reserved Englishman, whose life changes when his eccentric Aunt Augusta leads him on an adventurous journey across Europe. Greene explores the novel's themes of self-discovery, rebellion, and unconventional relationships with his signature dark humor. Augusta's vibrant, morally ambiguous character makes Henry question his life choices. The film, directed by George Cukor and starring Maggie Smith as Augusta, takes a lighter, comedic approach. Henry's character becomes more of a comedic foil to Augusta, and the adaptation focuses less on Augusta's complex past. While the movie brings energy and charm, fans of the book often feel it lacks Greene's depth.So, which did the Margos prefer? Listen to find out! In this ep, the Margos discuss:The work of Graham GreeneMaggie Smith!!!!! The differences between the novel and the film. The Movie Cast: Maggie Smith (Augusta Bertram,) Alec McGowen (Henry Pulling,) Louis Gosset Jr. (Zachary Wordsworth,) Robert Stephens (Ercole Visconti,) Cindy Williams (Tooley,) Robert Flemyng (Achille Dambreuse,) Corinne Marchand (Louise) and Valerie White as Mme. Dambreuse.  Clips used:“Aunt August at the Funeral”Travels with My Aunt (original 1972 trailer)1973 Academy Awards Best Costume Design“Aunt Augusta and Henry fly to Paris.”Travels with My Aunt soundtrack by Tony Hatch.Book Vs. Movie is part of the Frolic Podcast Network. Find more podcasts you will love Frolic.Media/podcasts. Join our Patreon page “Book Vs. Movie podcast”You can find us on Facebook at Book Vs. Movie Podcast GroupFollow us on Twitter @bookversusmovieInstagram: Book Versus Movie https://www.instagram.com/bookversusmovie/Email us at bookversusmoviepodcast@gmail.com Margo D. Twitter @BrooklynMargo Margo D's Blog www.brooklynfitchick.com Margo D's Instagram “Brooklyn Fit Chick”Margo D's TikTok https://www.tiktok.com/@margodonohuebrooklynfitchick@gmail.comYou can buy your copy of Filmed in Brooklyn here! Margo P. Twitter @ShesNachoMamaMargo P's Instagram https://www.instagram.com/shesnachomama/Margo P's Blog  https://coloniabook.weebly.com/ Our logo was designed by Madeleine Gainey/Studio 39 Marketing Follow on Instagram @Studio39Marketing & @musicalmadeleine 

ExplicitNovels
Cáel and the Manhattan Amazons: Part 8

ExplicitNovels

Play Episode Listen Later Nov 8, 2024


Cáel's tombstone: For the love of women, women put him here.In 25 parts, edited from the works of FinalStand.Listen and subscribe to the ► Podcast at Connected..

christmas united states america god tv love jesus christ ceo women american new york director family amazon time new year netflix death live money head game canada world learning president friends thanksgiving trust new york city church father chicago lord australia art europe english babies business stories hollywood earth starting china peace school science spirit man freedom los angeles house mother rock body las vegas france men secret work england voice sports giving woman college personal olympic games talk water mission hell law service running real training state crisis change reality land americans british living gospel child french pain stand young speaking germany canadian care west deep building truth club video race nature war society africa ms office girl brothers chinese gold european home masters wild dating blood fire sleep spiritual ukraine government italy rich cross sex simple walking evolution fighting strength german brain murder turning japanese russian board leader reach kings psychology batman spanish moon european union victory search dna girls mind evil local new jersey western italian putting speak medicine romans guns missing holy army universe leaving public north america safe drop dad write south darkness open mom berlin chief surprise funny safety night police mars hands brazil professional wife silence fake hawaii jewish santa fortune tales meaning illinois south africa irish north europa greek keys shame african americans new orleans african clients wealth serve hospitals field rome east afghanistan weird indian respect nasa connecting high school harry potter security argentina fbi pass world war ii philosophy shadow maryland fantasy poor facing legal watching saved asian boss park champion middle east temple code court ladies stage target dragon awards wall wind afraid divine worry massachusetts md driving leads humor broadway sun nazis color portugal jews economics fall in love run hong kong balancing winner drugs violence families union force dark saving touch sweden cleveland wolf beyonce player standing alaska daughter clear south carolina captain medical quit killing walmart laws curse fight tool britain danger chicken rights atlantic manhattan muslims catholic straight kiss dangerous mothers wise casa old testament forgive threats warriors snow partners queens bubbles couple scary netherlands daddy cops act mine iraq council narrative sexual paradise calm tears dinner married civil war figure fathers bond covenant cult acting plant obedience gang id mac new england guilt stanford flash breakfast taste records columbia cd cat adolf hitler mass worse lust male senior names kick sister doom cia air shit tiger hang worthy caring james bond unknown credit philippines beginners blame sitting indonesia mma poland engaging soccer venezuela peru eat federal smile accept southern laugh anime latin define rio sisters chocolate honestly pure criminals west coast prepared fate south america wikipedia gotta hint dare attorney norway ninjas trick sense sexuality kicking stepping oz alpha flesh korean secure gps picking failing tests offering raiders sword denmark bodies outdoors odds fuel belgium shoot flowers pope drunk heads entering brazilian scream sucks egyptian fuck gaza faces twenty guys connected confusion thousands highways constitution bbq lying equality jail hunting east coast heading albert einstein bang honesty new hampshire walls congratulations tasks factor boxing funeral guilty lent qatar defeat bright laughter fatherhood loyalty lonely traffic sort bass steal astrology delivery neighbor ot long island lift eleven cold war fantastic wearing beating implications sins pillars dracula logic heritage investigation harder jedi physicians civil uganda lunch pants mafia holistic knock ecuador explain confused crimes best friend cpa treating finished armed publishers cancel hanging swiss ram personally cheap warm ash buddy eyes worried ottawa quitting cows contest mount serial killers fed bitch hundreds nun delaware drinks excuse uncle clothes polish finishing idiots stealing prey samaritan denial houses careful domestic violence southwest nepal janeiro virgin shut nirvana doc pulling assistant esp smoking upset missionary catholic church sad selfish constant vengeance southeast asia goddess slap cliff domestic punch human resources soviet union bahamas buddha professionals ethiopia rapid mexico city antarctica legion badass portuguese menu batteries hook discrimination valor padre needless northeast afterlife hungary ark selection psycho islamic quebec keeper psychologist soviet thai bmw thirty sharp tlc arm mutter home alone northern correct amendment conscience rios subway turkish great britain lie warfare indians washington state competing won horn retire champagne gemini arctic worked laughing thank god goodbye cgi knife top ten hoping celtic touching day one runner old man shirt gamble warner plague defend arab halfway spring break contrary chose fifty recycling mourning silly bullshit terrorists nah ladder household protocol tight tested compassionate cosmos bdsm liar lighting jerks conduct penis smooth new york giants nobel prize carnival canceled ignoring lemon theft arabic little mermaid blink fascinating painful orders hern grandmothers cycling tide knives syrian masculine gremlins ding taxi possession eastern europe afghan translation hunters bit lands myanmar communists belly grandpa acid added mp bedroom rolls recall wild west brotherhood foolish saturday night mumbai kindergarten handbook minimum crap forgetting physically homeland security companion illuminati hurry screw cobra bro almighty petty babe vietnamese hierarchy remind real housewives unc relentless burned serpent allah secret service guinness irishman sd libra peter pan goodnight mansion bluetooth mri king kong cheer pops roman empire ranger abyss btw tango smaller homer bing dmv salmon gangs girl scouts explicit jehovah hq blonde good morning martian ak sixth charging grandparents casper glasses yahweh fiscal appeals fucking planned parenthood newark grandfather belarus adultery acquisitions state department nypd pole aunt murdered rude bibles heavens central park holy grail ancestors fuego breach libertarians mister anal wisely nsa winds plea santa fe patagonia boy scouts momma feds device bordeaux ballet bounce sasquatch converting rope south koreans administrators lemonade estonia shore 401k atm monday night mano puerto rican sir meth underworld dwellings bastards predators rockies menace clever hungarian knees torn apologize promising protocols warner brothers naples slaughter cpr diaspora tend tender laden slayer unable south asian cape cargo scandinavian bitches jaguar lay immortal homicide tibet technically underwear cheerleaders condoms copper refer pd lacking asians guarding devo al qaeda stevenson appalachian esquire virtually ambitious larger ro automatic nile benjamin franklin life insurance mare sunday night fist summer camp runners taurus personnel novels equally oath midway std dwayne johnson thursday night lithuania nazi germany conversely angola liquor stephen hawking insults hmmm respecting kerr ems hamsters middle ages swinging atlantic ocean pile pratt hush tarzan sneak ajax mecca wwi lost ark seduction cock mistress verbal scotch kkk morals slovakia special forces tibetans justice department smiling east africa friendzone my father business management odd free will placing erotic dominican affordable care act swear sixty accuracy excessive asshole flavors goth lebanese halls illusions internship martial cort dunkirk day two jefe band aids azerbaijan reception pointing british empire mysticism conqueror alps stupidity tuna bow latvia underneath milfs sully anima pin workday buttons papua new guinea sexually windy city grinding allied lone dumbledore hm spear wham duh muay thai understood professors ids hooters guards western europe supreme court justice introspection repeating burma vacuum nikita males green beret kinky defy democratic republic bce trojan charlie chaplin interpol virginity big one cheetahs freemasons angelic hamptons kill bill oak pity jason statham missing link mccabe parasites ear year one nutcracker behave thrilling futurama irrelevant george carlin convincing mothering vessels white christmas eastside depaul yugoslavia al capone secret societies neanderthals yum slight yummy ran serbian central asia cha grizzly extensive cougar pinnacle vulcans liking sweaty storming whore tragically morons lesbians chinese communist party sikh reminding triple crown great wall magnum heavily airborne exiting pleased osama grappling savor obama administration u s missing person state fairs dispelling generals stud man up bulgarian pocahontas deep south emergency rooms lawless caucasians state senators gf madi nipple obtain suffice canada day shampoo inuit tandem turks erotica maldives sensing goddesses speeding brownies archery soviets purple heart strangely fp sob cambodians rising sun atf spinal tap fdic oh god nerf weave mmm helium marshal anthrax god almighty hostility lk ghost hunters comforting renfield apologizing mongolian federal court moor holy cross princess leia cyclops ncis old world grandson restraint trojans cicero oaths barnum rasputin reload good guy oh my god grenades assyria brewster sop roman catholic church sz collar east asian new england journal kurdish referring ade creeping amazonian jason voorhees janus jonestown special agents my dad ish dg braille horace jokers belles fraternity third reich ballroom medical center carmichael diplomatic stalkers tad federal bureau eurasia taser messina christmas holiday seti timer legalize feinstein genghis khan winslow soaking sub saharan africa spirit world arabian laguardia farsi animaniacs hecklers wiccans goddamn district court nimrod patriot act pla carnegie mellon testicles directive slavic iliad stasi peeling bohemia peugeot poo luxemburg chalmers columbian endo chicagoans truce equestrian catholic school orgies modernism faults home loans village voice recount harmonious kurdistan clans kneel sipping glock my mother team lead high priestess resonate invading lcd draco precinct ancestor keyes lombard foe emergency services donetsk coroner forc burnham krav maga celts hubby bushido magna carta rhodes scholar rorschach penetration assyrian violating grace kelly congolese fabiola asc bolivian frat snape ako atwood second language mah blush enrique iglesias darwinian friday morning medico ancient world umm prc germanic i won big boss buster keaton hippocrates pinhead woot eurasian world domination snapping kama sutra ishtar bum swiss alps dumbass holy crap coal mine life plans tigger holy shit armory improper prick sizzling my son appoint beg holy cow hunting season coughing four days castello amusement neapolitan speedo athleticism park rangers vassar college orphan black central africa felicit omniscient his house eharmony timothy leary hadrian wha father daughter great pumpkin naughty list amazonia little sister alphas pandering infighting finnes birthed propelled ursula k le guin umami pluck timur us navy seals magyar evasion chuckles solar plexus hittites amway eek geisha intensive care cowardly barring my house motherfuckers legions danube mongoose hilton head restraining orders western united states evil empire black forest zen masters brainiac iron age intercourse silky yakima acp vietnamese american trust funds ow disrespecting bacchus bad girl taunting internal affairs assistant manager abed kindergarten cop mein kampf cavemen trojan war padawan canadian american 3f anat mesoamerican old spice hellas shotguns lumpy ramses consulate crouching tiger top shot last place medical examiners patching hittite boohoo oliver cromwell chicago pd east river crewe intensive care units cunt scathing your father hippocratic oath constanza imhotep rolling thunder groan dominicans sick leave saturday afternoon scythians deyoung ash ketchum northern district developing world octopussy fuckers fifth amendment flatbush laughable evian voa jacking maoist atta tasmanian devils ssr aerospace engineer girls gone wild nonviolent bbc america hidden dragon wonder twins troika firemen khmer ruger huns vassar surrogates insulted exceptionally every member soe security services arwen big wheels ace hardware saint james chicago police department incan extermination granddad writ gibbon united states district court good hope wies bravado sterile alternating humping littering nubian ohio valley cunnilingus little bighorn ragged first house ngozi sex addicts sparing united states attorney seven pillars colonial america ravine witness protection clearinghouse iridium baring cleverly other half flailing bitchy central european invariably overt sky blue hic sapphic black hand mafioso holy mother international finance braulio tigerlily your mother inadvertently oink brawling moorish azerbaijani mmmmmm other' errands bouncers murmurs pharos bestiality moose jaw quebecois lashing smg sot stanhope retrieve uzbek southern india mountie sex god gruff supremacists black lotus modern american searing kibble wmds estere shoshone miranda rights augur sperm whales matron caress durex sheath olmec coils amory madame butterfly grans gutless main man big sis jaywalking minoan sinaloa cartel lead investigator belafonte foolishly slaughtering genghis long island medium unconquered slavs romany squirts javiera mumbling normals hey dad caller id muay yalda bolingbrook cherrie friendless latin kings yuppie egg mcmuffins wakefulness ibew sunni islam blood feud garden gnomes you god tri state area issue one picts low countries holy fuck han chinese mossberg western roman empire cloaking marilynn bereft we americans un charter rusty nail misinterpreting reichmann amateur night new agers peregrine falcon tabriz mississippi valley corporate security weeee magyars inflicted bwana dutch east indies ninja assassin professor snape death certificate momma bear kyrgyz christmas elf communist russia cambodian americans englishwoman tamerlane bomo casus belli amerindian counter intelligence epona otolaryngologist lothario angel falls paranormal witness subcontinent dcup council chambers temujin negative reinforcement pillow guy george anderson wakko arpad fbi headquarters wagnerian my aunt obedience training genoese welcome wagon miyako nazg hey bro british sas good golly literotica wiggling chip coffey zombie survival guide divulging mediterranean world my sisters yes ma personal defense bumpkin charlie horses savate hron new york county me let free tibet director c unluckily motherfu collapsible house heads century bce dual survival italian deli lucky bastards mycenaeans lilliputian natural born killer eminently black sands shammy hey lady daniel burnham english midlands dacian policia federal cheese puffs thorazine nicorette 2x4 'thelma marda in soviet russia dimwit us tax code brian fung currying firing range cherry vanilla dutifully every amazon carnegie melon green meadows she had cocksucker unbutton fiji mermaid late saturday lydians amazon c neutron bomb bersa homicide division goddess ishtar united states federal thuggee wiccan priestess cyberdyne systems stanica girl you sarmatians deoxyribonucleic avars my japanese mirandized kazaks karvala bulgars her aunt gotchya maldives islands katrina love ruger lcr you broke
PASSION PURPOSE AND POSSIBILITIES
Afarin Bellisario - Silenced Whispers: A Tapestry of Love & Life In Iran

PASSION PURPOSE AND POSSIBILITIES

Play Episode Listen Later Nov 4, 2024 45:32


Here's what to expect on the podcast:Afarin's inspiration behind Silenced Whispers.The importance of discipline in the writing process and extensive research.How did writing the book affect Afarin's upbringing?What should readers expect to experience when they dive into Silenced Whispers?And much more! About Afarin:Afarin Bellisario considers herself not only a bridge between the east and the west, but also a bridge between the past and the future. Afarin grew up in Tehran, in a family with its feet in the past and its head in the future; her grandmothers could barely read, while Afarin's university-educated father and uncles were prominent members of Iran's new technocratic elite.Afarin came to the state and earned a Ph.D. (and a subsequent MBA) from MIT. She spent most of her career in the high-tech world, dealing with cutting-edge innovations. She has worked for firms such as Intel, Analog Devices, and Raytheon, as well as MIT in both technical and business capacities, AND consulted for many other companies such as Tokyo Electron.Today, Afarin consults, teaches, and mentors young ventures. But writing has been a passion. She began writing professionally for major publications and the literary magazine Ferdousi at the age of 14, in pre-revolutionary Tehran. In 2013, her essay “Movies with My Aunt” was published in the anthology, Love & Pomegranates. The Wall Street Journal and The Boston Globe have published several of her op-eds, and she writes regularly about the clash between tradition and modernity on Medium.In her new book, Silenced Whispers, themes of societal transformation, as an ancient land become modernized amidst internal corruption and foreign meddling, wrapped in a love story. Connect with Afarin Bellisario!Website: https://www.afarin.net/LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/afarin-bellisario-091115/Silenced Whispers website: https://www.silencedwhispers.com/#/Check out the book on Amazon! https://amzn.to/3Uo8wuMCheck out the book on BookLife: https://booklife.com/project/silenced-whispers-92885 Connect with Candice Snyder!Website: https://hairhealthvitality.com/passion-purpose-and-possibilities/Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/candice.snyderInstagram: https://www.instagram.com/candicesny17/LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/candicesnyder/ICAN Institute: https://vl729.isrefer.com/go/mindandbody/PassionPurpose22/Shop For A Cause With Gifts That Give Back to Nonprofits: https://thekindnesscause.com/

popular Wiki of the Day
Maggie Smith

popular Wiki of the Day

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 28, 2024 3:37


pWotD Episode 2705: Maggie Smith Welcome to Popular Wiki of the Day, spotlighting Wikipedia's most visited pages, giving you a peek into what the world is curious about today.With 2,038,345 views on Friday, 27 September 2024 our article of the day is Maggie Smith.Dame Margaret Natalie Smith (28 December 1934 − 27 September 2024) was a British actress. Known for her wit in comedic roles, she had an extensive career on stage and screen over seven decades and was one of Britain's most recognisable and prolific actresses. She received numerous accolades, including two Academy Awards, five BAFTA Awards, four Emmy Awards, three Golden Globe Awards and a Tony Award, as well as nominations for six Laurence Olivier Awards. Smith was one of the few performers to earn the Triple Crown of Acting.Smith began her stage career as a student, performing at the Oxford Playhouse in 1952, and made her professional debut on Broadway in New Faces of '56. Over the following decades Smith established herself alongside Judi Dench as one of the most significant British theatre performers, working for the National Theatre and the Royal Shakespeare Company. On Broadway, she received Tony Award nominations for Noël Coward's Private Lives (1975) and Tom Stoppard's Night and Day (1979), and won the Tony Award for Best Actress in a Play for Lettice and Lovage (1990).Smith won Academy Awards for Best Actress for The Prime of Miss Jean Brodie (1969) and Best Supporting Actress for California Suite (1978). She was Oscar-nominated for Othello (1965), Travels with My Aunt (1972), A Room with a View (1985) and Gosford Park (2001). She portrayed Professor Minerva McGonagall in the Harry Potter film series (2001–2011). She also acted in Death on the Nile (1978), Hook (1991), Sister Act (1992), The Secret Garden (1993), The Best Exotic Marigold Hotel (2012), Quartet (2012) and The Lady in the Van (2015).Smith received newfound attention and international fame for her role as Violet Crawley in the British period drama Downton Abbey (2010–2015). The role earned her three Primetime Emmy Awards; she had previously won one for the HBO film My House in Umbria (2003). Over the course of her career she was the recipient of numerous honorary awards including the British Film Institute Fellowship in 1993, the BAFTA Fellowship in 1996 and the Society of London Theatre Special Award in 2010. Smith was made a Dame by Queen Elizabeth II in 1990.This recording reflects the Wikipedia text as of 02:34 UTC on Saturday, 28 September 2024.For the full current version of the article, see Maggie Smith on Wikipedia.This podcast uses content from Wikipedia under the Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike License.Visit our archives at wikioftheday.com and subscribe to stay updated on new episodes.Follow us on Mastodon at @wikioftheday@masto.ai.Also check out Curmudgeon's Corner, a current events podcast.Until next time, I'm standard Joey.

Delafé Testimonies
This Encounter With JESUS Changed Her Life Forever (Powerful Testimony)

Delafé Testimonies

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 5, 2024 59:29


Support our channel & Become a Partner ⇨  https://www.missiondelafe.org/ Submit Your Testimony ⇨ https://www.missiondelafe.org/get-involvedListen on Podcast Spotify Podcast ⇨ https://spoti.fi/3RBKdq3Apple Podcast ⇨ https://apple.co/3evzCuuConnect with ushttps://www.facebook.com/delafetestimonieshttps://www.instagram.com/delafetestimonies/Connect with Jill:Email: Pollyjill07@gmail.comFacebook: https://www.facebook.com/REALTOR1on1Credits:Directed by Eric Villatoro Interviewed by Travis MitchellEdited By David Pauta and Joshua GayleAudio Mixed by Paul Nicholas Production Assistant: David Pauta, Travis MitchellTestimony Recorded in FloridaDelafé Testimonies is a global evangelistic project with the mission of creating the world's largest archive of Jesus testimonies. We are founded on Revelation 12:11, which says, "And they have conquered him, by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony. For they loved not their lives even unto death"Chapters00:00 Growing Up Learning About Jesus00:48 Abandoned By Parents, Abused By My Uncle02:03 Baptized at 7, Forced to Live in Student Home at 804:16 Mom Leaves, Starts New Family06:13 Uncle Threatens to Kill Me, Kidnaps My Cousin10:02 My Aunt's Love for Jesus10:22 Resentment Towards Mom After She Returns13:56 My Aunt is Killed By Her New Husband16:18 Depressed, Suicidal, Coping Thru Partying17:24 Forced into Marriage, Moved to the States19:39 Losing My Brother to Gun Violence21:13 Desiring a Deeper Connection with Jesus24:59 Crying Out to Jesus In My Lowest Moment29:13 I'm Going to Meet Jesus Tonight35:14 Jesus Encounter40:03 My Father Re-Enters My Life43:19 The Healing Journey With Jesus45:47 What Life is Like Now47:51 For Those Who Feel Empty And Broken50:27 Encouragement For Those Who Need Healing52:22 Who Is Jesus to You?52:47 Prayer56:46 Final Words

SteamyStory
Consoling Auntie: Part 2

SteamyStory

Play Episode Listen Later Jul 7, 2024


Auntie finds comfort and passion. by  Jism786. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Significant changes started occurring after my Aunt stopped wearing her black attire. Since the funeral, she had been wearing nothing but black, but she was back to her everyday wear after two weeks. The truth was that her black clothes just didn't cut it when it came to working on the farm. However, with this change also came some unexpected challenges. I couldn't help but stare at her after she started wearing her everyday work clothes.  Her work jeans hugged tightly around her legs and butt, and it was lovely to see her walk to and fro.Her behind was plump, and her jeans only highlighted its perfection. I had always known her breasts were relatively large but watching her walk around the farm and house really extenuated the bosom she possessed. She was truly well endowed in this respect. The years had taken some of the perkiness away, but in its place, a beautiful supple body now remained. One day, as I was working on a fence near the barn, I saw her washing some rags on an old fashioned washboard. The way her breasts moved freely as she plunged the rags up and down the board was hypnotizing. If she was wearing a bra, it wasn't helping. Her shirt wasn't skin tight but tight enough to see the roundness of their shape as they bounced up and down. I soon felt my cock pulsating in my jeans, and I couldn't help but stand up as my cock rectified itself longways down my leg. I felt ashamed and embarrassed at my reaction, but what could I do. It had been weeks since I had any sort of release. I had no girlfriend back home, and I didn't really feel like masturbating in the house of my dead Uncle. It also didn't help that I was now sleeping in my cousin's room. That night, however, I was unable to keep myself from stroking my cock. In the silence of the night, I pictured my Aunt on that washboard. Soon I was shooting cum into the air, and at once, I was plagued with guilt. A few weeks turned into two months of working on the farm. I had decided about my future; I love this life, and I'm going to stay here. I actually loved the farm life. A few days after making my decision, I worked like a machine, repairing fences, and didn't' stop until the sun went down. By the time I got back from the field, a heavy rainstorm had started to unleash its fury, and I was completely soaked. My Aunt had dinner waiting, and I wasted no time in changing and eating the hearty meal. After dinner, we went out on the porch to watch the rain coming down. It was really pouring, and I couldn't help but smile as my Aunt cuddled next to me. She shuddered after every thunderclap, and I couldn't help but feel more manly as she took comfort at my side. After a while, it became too windy, and we decided to head inside. We were sitting in the living room when she suddenly said, “Do you mind sleeping in my room tonight? I'm kind of a scaredy-cat when it comes to thunder.” “No, I don't mind, Aunt Rose,” I replied, maybe a little too quickly. “It's just, I never really liked lightning and thunder….” she trailed off. “Your uncle…your uncle used to tease me about that,” her voice wandered off as she remembered her dead husband. “It's okay. I'll help you feel safe…,” I said. I had planned to not act on my natural tendencies and behave as gentlemanly as possible. I had fought the battle in my head already, and I had won. I would only comfort her and nothing more. I held her all through the night as the lightning and thunder prevailed long into the night. Although I had decided to not cross the moral line, my body didn't know any better. My cock throbbed against my Aunt's back and remained so well into the night. Like a strong, dark guardian holding vigil, my cock rested against her sleeping body. I struggled to sleep as I considered the fact that my Uncle had slept on this same bed. Perhaps he had made love to her only days ago, and yet here I was in his place. I awoke a few times to hear my Aunt sobbing quietly and would only wrap my arms tighter around her to assure her that I was there to protect her. I had a lot of work the next morning due to the storm. For eight hours, I worked diligently, replacing shingles and repairing things around the farm that had gotten damaged by the devastating wind. By the end of the day, my body ached. Small blisters had appeared on my hand from where I had gripped the hammer. My Aunt had always been attentive to my needs, but I immediately noticed a change in her demeanor when I went into the house. Where before, she had treated me as her young, clueless nephew, she now spoke to me no different than a wife would talk to a husband. “What would like to eat, dear?” She asked while she folded my coat. “I'll eat anything,” I told her. “I'm starving.” “Alright then, spaghetti it is…” she said. “Maybe later, I can give you a massage honey, it looks like you can use it,” she added. Indeed I really could use one. My arms and back were burning, and I knew I would enjoy having my Aunt feeling me up after a long day's work. “Yeah that sounds nice,” I replied. “You better get washed up then,” she said suggested. I headed into the shower and stripped my clothes. I slid back the clear glass door of the shower and stepped inside as the warm water started to steam up around me. I had small cuts on my hands, and using the soap stung them as I washed. Nevertheless, I persevered and cleaned as best I could. I was fully lathered in soap when I heard a knock at the door. “Yes?” I called out. “Honey, I have a wash going do you have your clothes in here? I didn't see them in your room.” She said. “Yeah, they're in here,” I replied as I tried to wash some of the soap off my face. Slowly the door creaked open, and I saw my Aunt gingerly step in. I had left my clothes right outside the shower door, so she had no choice but to venture all the way inside. Unlike the day before, I found myself lacking any sense of embarrassment. Having held her all through the night had given me a confidence that had not been there before. That and the fact that I had worked my ass off gave me a sense of empowerment that I really liked. I watched my Aunt's eyes as she desperately tried to concentrate on the pile of clothes. Although the steam did provide some cover, it wasn't enough to stifle her curiosity. As she leaned down to pick up the pile of clothes, my cock pulsated, slowly growing aware of the presence of the female before it. After each heartbeat, it gained strength. By the time she had all my clothes in her hands, my cock was already at full mast, with water trickling off its tip. As she went to stand up, her gaze wandered until it finally locked onto my engorged member. As soon as I saw her fixated, I stabbed my cock sideways against the glass. The glass door rattled, and my Aunt fell backward while clutching my clothes tightly against her bosom. “John honestly!” She stammered. I laughed out loud at her befuddlement. Quickly she gathered herself and walked out of the bathroom. I gave my cock a few short strokes but decided not to release my load, considering I would be getting a massage from my Aunt shortly. Although I had committed myself not to cross the line, I found myself not trying very hard. Subconsciously, I wanted to seduce my full-figured Aunt. I had become infatuated with every part of her body. Her hips had been difficult to ignore. They reminded me of the hips in a Venus painting I had once seen. ( Nude Venus at Her Mirror Painting by Diego Velázquez ) I loved how smooth her skin was, and thinking about rubbing my hard cock against it made me want her even more. I finished my shower with my hard-on intact. I put on some clean underwear and went to the kitchen to eat supper. Rose looked at me and said, “I've noticed that you've gotten into the habit of coming in here like that, dear.” “Like what?” I asked. “In just your underwear, dear,” she replied. I looked at her and said, “It's more comfortable after working outdoors all day. Do you want me to put on some clothes?” “Umm, no dear, it's not necessary. I'm just not used to it.” Rose plated our meals and brought them to the table. We ate and had a casual conversation about the farm and the neighbors. When we finished eating, Rose cleared the table, and I helped her wash the dishes. “Thanks for the help with the dishes, dear. You didn't have to, you know,” Rose said, and kissed my cheek. “You cook, wash my clothes, and take care of me. It's the least I could do,” I replied. “Are you ready for your massage, dear?” she asked. “Give me a minute,” I said, “I'll meet you in the living room.” I went to the bathroom, took off my underwear, and wrapped a towel around my waist. As I stared down the hallway, I was entranced by my Aunt, who was sitting Indian-style, reading a book. She was wearing short pink shorts, which said “lovable” across the back. I remember admiring how the word stretched slightly due to the ample size of her ass. She had a short button-up blouse, but her tits were partly visible through the gaps between each button. It also didn't help that she had not fastened the top three buttons. She had her reading glasses on, and her brown hair fell down the left side of her face. She looked a lot younger, sitting like that next to the fireplace. In a daze, I walked towards her with only the small white towel wrapped around me. Before I made my presence known, she put her book down and stretched. Her arms reached for the ceiling, and her back arched like a limber gymnast. Her breasts pushed hard against her blouse, and the buttons strained to contain the bounty she possessed. As she lowered her arms, she saw me. “Honey, aren't you going to put some clothes on?” Rose asked incredulously. “I thought you were going to give me a massage,” I said in a child-like voice. “Well yeah, but you could put some clothes on you know…” she said. “No, its okay. I don't want to get any oil on them, ” I said quickly when I saw the bottle of oil next to her. “hmm… makes sense I suppose,” She said slowly and thoughtfully. She was gauging my intentions, I could clearly see. She extended a bath towel on the carpet and laid a pillow on one side. “Well, come over here,” she beckoned with both hands. I strode towards her, and I could see her eyeing my body behind the glare of her glasses. Watching her do this made me even more excited. I laid face down and unwrapped the towel, letting it cover my ass. Soon after, I felt my Aunt's weight over me as she straddled me. I could feel her soft legs with my hands as she started massaging my shoulders. I could see her shadow against the wall, and I could already imagine her breasts swaying back and forth as she ran her hands across my back. “You're back is really tense hon,” she said finally. “That's all muscle Aunt Rose,” I said coyly. “Ain't that the truth…” she trailed off. Soon she slid down to my legs and started working my calves. Slowly she inched her way upwards until she reached what the towel-covered. I felt a slight hesitation before her hands slid under the small towel. Her hands were right on my butt, and I could not help but wonder whether she could see my balls. I could feel the cool air on them, so it made sense that she should be able to see them. My cock had grown slightly limp under my weight, but I knew the moment it got some room, it would go full mast once again. “Are you sore here?” My Aunt asked shyly. Her hands squeezed my ass very softly. “A little,” I said quietly. Slowly she started to massage my ass. The towel was now flipped up on my back. “Your butt is nice and hard,” she said, her voice a little high. “Thanks,” I said, laughing a little. After a few minutes, she asked me to flip over. A couple of things happened at once when I did. I flipped over, not thinking twice about covering myself. My Aunt had turned around to grab a small cloth and squeeze some more oil out of the bottle. She hesitated only slightly before turning back to face me. My cock was growing exponentially while my eyes feasted on the sexy mature female before me. You can imagine my Aunt's reaction when she turned. She instantly realized her nephew's young hard cock was fully displayed before her. “That looks nice and hard too…” she said a little breathlessly. Her eyes were locked on my cock. “John are you always that hard?” She asked as she remembered my hard-on from that morning. “Most of the time, yes,” I answered as I sat up to see her better. The motion made my cock sway side to side like a pendulum. “Does it hurt?” she asked curiously. “Not at all.” I said as I gingerly grabbed it and released it nonchalantly. After a few seconds of silence, I saw her inch towards me. Slowly but deliberately, her hand reached for my cock, and soon her fingers clasped around my shaft. Immediately I flexed and push my pelvis upwards, essentially engorging my cock in her hand even more. I liked the tight feeling of her hand and laid back down, relishing the sensation. Soon she was stroking me slowly. She did this for a few minutes before I heard a quiet sniffle. She had started to cry. I quickly sat up, and she said, “I loved your uncle very much you know.” I felt sick thinking that I had made a mistake. Guilt rose in me like never before. “We don't have to do this if you don't want to Aunt Rose,” I said cautiously. “No baby, It's not that…” she wiped her tears. “I'm not sad… I just really miss your Uncle. I'm so happy you are here taking care of me, I don't know how I'll ever repay you,” I sat up even straighter and kissed her. Our lips locked together, and our tongues caressed one another in a hot mess. I hurriedly reached up under her blouse and finally… finally… got a hold of one of her glorious tits. I squeezed tightly and immediately fell in love with their malleability and weight. My Aunt was in an awkward position, but still, she didn't stop stroking her oily hand up and down my shaft. She alternated her hand movements by using a twisting motion, and I could tell she was loving each vein and contour her hand could feel around my cock. I couldn't help but wonder whether having milked so many cows had made her an unknowing expert on hand jobs. Having gotten the green light, my natural reproductive instincts took over. I tore my Aunt's blouse off completely and cupped both breasts. I'm able to palm a basketball without much trouble, but I still found myself with my hands full of her wobbly breasts. I attacked each nipple with the same energy that a hungry calf has after being apart from its mother for too long. I sucked on each breast vigorously, and when I was too eager, my Aunt pulled my hair slightly, effectively taking control of how I feasted on her. After a couple of minutes, I stood up and quickly presented my cock to her. She shifted from her sitting position to a kneeling one, her breasts swaying slightly. She was about to envelop me with her mouth when I unexpectedly bent down and stabbed my cock into her hard nipples. “Jesus you can't get enough of those can you?” she asked as I rubbed my cock up and down against her hard nipples. Instead of replying, I grabbed her hands and made her squish her tits together. I thrust my cock into the fold. The head of my cock was visible only after every upward thrust. I loved watching my Aunt's eyes light up as I grunted and fucked her tits faster and faster. Finally, after having had my way with her breasts, I tempted her into taking me into her mouth. It wasn't challenging to get her to open her mouth. She had tracked my cock the second I had pulled it out of her breasts. She watched it with the same level of attention that a female dog gives to a treat it's about to receive. I swayed it side to side in front of her, and her mouth opened probably without her even knowing it. She was leaning forward and just about to wrap her lips around it when I pulled away. She quickly looked up with a face of confusion and disappointment. I smiled at her, and she responded by making a funny, angry face. “Okay, okay,” I said as I offered her my cock once again. Precum dangled on the tip of my cock; it pulsed in my hand. Aunt Rose crossed her arms and looked up and away in a classic fashion of “I'm not interested.” I regretted my teasing immediately. I watched her and examined her. Her breasts were squished underneath her arms, but they were falling and rising as she breathed. I couldn't help it… I pushed the head of my cock against her pursed lips. The precum covered her lips like a lip balm as I stroked my tip across them. She opened her eyes and looked up at me. Her eyes smiled, but her lips remained closed. She was making groans in anticipation. Finally, and to the great relief of my cock, I was able to coax her into opening her mouth. My guess is that the precum had given her a taste of what I had. Slowly she opened her mouth, and the mushroom head of my cock spread her lips wide. My cock filled her mouth, and at once, my cock felt at home. Soon she had one hand fondling my heavy balls while the other hand rested on my thigh, supporting her as she took long gulps of my cock. She struggled to take the last ½ inch in, but from time to time, she would grab my ass and push herself until my cock disappeared entirely into her mouth. It felt like my heart was pounding in her mouth. Small amounts of saliva dripped off the side of her mouth as she tried to sweet talk my cock into cumming. “I can't believe how hard it is,” she gasped as she took a small break and examined my cock with the help of the firelight. “You could probably hang your coat on it,” I laughed. “No kidding,” she said as she pulled a small black hair from her mouth. I noticed she was about to stand up and offered her my hand, which she took with a degree of elegance I knew she had always possessed. We kissed once again, and now I found my hand rubbing her pussy. Her light pink shorts had unmistakably grown darker between her legs, and I couldn't help but start pulling down on her shorts. She knew what I wanted and proceeded to pull her shorts down on her own. My cock was next to her face as she slipped the shorts out from underneath her. Before rising to meet my gaze again, she kissed the tip of it. It pulsed in delight, having received such affection. We embraced again, with my cock stabbing at her stomach. After breaking the embrace, I got on all fours and pushed my face upwards into her pussy, trying to breathe her in. Like a crazed dog, I moved her panties to the side and licked her wet pussy. She cooed in ecstasy. I had only licked her for a few seconds before my cock started surging in anticipation. I wanted to be inside her. Without a word, I stood up and turned her around. My Uncle's old armchair was right next to us, and it gave her a perfect perch. Her ass and pussy were fertile, and my male instincts took over. I pulled her panties to the side and saw her pussy contracting and relaxing slowly. I slapped both ass cheeks and ran my cock up and down her ass crack. I tapped it upwards on her pussy, and finally, I pressed the shaft of my cock onto her pussy. This was it. There was no turning back. She was my Aunt yes… but she was also a luscious female in heat; I couldn't ignore that even if I tried. Damn the morality of such an act; I didn't care. It didn't matter that my father had entrusted her to me. It also didn't matter that I was so much younger than her. My cock was strong and hard, and her pussy was wet and soft. Her husband was dead, and her daughter was away. She was mine for the taking. I got on my tiptoes and flexed my entire body. My hands on her hips, and my cock primed and eager to enter her. "God damn it, just put it in alrea..." She didn't finish her sentence. I cut her off by plunging my thick 7″ cock deep inside of her. She bucked like a wild mare and arched her back like a cat as I pressed my cock deeper and deeper, filling her hot pussy completely. I gripped her ass and stirred my cock in a figure-eight pattern. I probed all around and felt her from the inside out. Meanwhile, she tried to spread her stance. Pretty soon, she had given me the appropriate height to commence my furious assault. I pounded her rhythmically while watching her ass cheeks jiggle gently after every thrust. I reached down and grabbed her left breast. Her pussy tightened and relaxed as my glistening cock entered and exited her. I was relentless. She exhaled loudly, and I could see her hair sticking to the side of her face. The fire had kept us warm, but now we were burning as we continued in our sinful embrace. Her pussy felt like heaven around my cock. Her pussy was the perfect size for my thick cock, and her ability to squeeze me inside her gave me a new appreciation of the physique of a hard-working woman. Her panties rubbed against my cock; I had her hold it to the side with one hand as I continued to pound her from behind. The loud clapping sound coming after every full thrust filled the room. The crackling fire was muted as her moans and grunts echoed my efforts. After a couple of minutes, I could feel her body spasm in front of me. Her legs quivered, and she screamed, "I'm cumming!!!" She tried to pull away, looking for some respite, but I was also on the verge of exploding inside her. I brought her in close and fucked her in a blind frenzy, faster than I had ever fucked before. I was like an engine piston at full throttle. Her pussy squirted and wet everything but the ceiling. My cock and balls dripped with her love juices; both our legs sparkled after being coated with her essence. When I felt the first stream of cum racing down my hard cock I had no choice but to slow down. It didn't stop me, however, from driving my cock as deep as possible. I came like never before. Both my balls emptied into her. I stayed there cumming inside her for 3 minutes straight, pushing deeper, without pulling back. My sperm was injected deep inside her, and we both knew she would be pregnant. We were both breathing hard and her legs still quivered underneath me. She went to kneel down, and I followed her, my cock remaining inside her. I was like a dog whose knot anchored him to his bitch. I rested on her back until finally, I pulled my cock out. Cum poured out of her pussy, but I knew most of it had stayed inside. We kissed and felt each other there on the floor and fell asleep naked, our legs entwined with one another. I had bred my Aunt Rose and found a love I didn't know existed. The following morning, Aunt Rose and I were sitting in the kitchen, just chatting, when I turned to her and said, "Rose, I've decided not to return to college. I want to stay here and help you run the farm. I love this life and hated college, I felt like a cog in a huge machine." She looked at me, surprised, and said," John, are you sure that this life is what you want? As you've already found, it's not exciting like in the city. What about your future?" I looked into her eyes and stated, "Rose, this is the life I want; it IS my future. I've fallen in love with it." "John, are you absolutely sure that your decision isn't based on the sex we had?" she asked. Still looking deep in her eyes, I state, "Rose, I'm sure you'll agree that the sex was great, but that's not the reason I want to stay. I've grown to love the hard work involved in running this place. I've learned more useful information in the past couple of months then I did during a year in college. I believe this farm is my future, will you share it with me?" "Oh, John," Rose stated breathlessly," You've made me so happy with your decision. I don't think I could run the whole thing by myself." "There's another reason I want to stay, Rose. I've grown to love you, not as a nephew, but as your lover." She took my hand and kissed it, then said, "John, as you are well aware, your Uncle died two months ago. He always told me that if something happened to him, I should find someone else to love. As short as the time has been since he passed, I believe that I've found that someone; you. We can't be married, but will you live with me, as my husband?" I returned the gesture and said," Only if you'll live with me, as my wife." I then continued," I need to call Mom and Dad this evening and let them know that I'm staying here and not going back to college." After we ate supper and cleaned the kitchen that evening, I pulled out my cell phone. "Call them now," Rose exclaimed, "Just be sure not to say anything about 'us'." I put the phone on speaker and dialed Dad's cell number. He answered and said, "Hold on, I'm putting the phone on speaker so Mom can also talk." I heard him call Mom over, then heard her say, "Hi John, how are you?" I told them I was doing well, and so was Aunt Rose. I then proceeded to tell them why I called, " Mom and Dad, I've made a decision about my future. I'm not going back to college, I'm going to stay here and help Aunt Rose with the farm. I've come to love the farm life and this is what I want to do for the rest of my life." Dad said," While I'm disappointed that you won't go back to college, I'm proud that you finally made a decision about what you want to do with your life. It also lifts my apprehension about what your Aunt was going to do when you left." Mom then chimed in with," Are you sure that's what you want, Honey?" "Yes Mom, I'm absolutely sure," I replied. "Okay then," said Dad, "I'm going to transfer the balance of your college funds into your personal checking account. Use the money as you need it, but don't go nuts." "I won't Dad. There's still money left from your original deposit," I chuckled. "Is Aunt Rose handy?" Dad asked. "She's been listening to our whole conversation, Dad," I replied. "Hi Rose," he stated, "Has John been behaving himself?" "Yes, Tom, he has," she stated, then continued," He works as hard as James did and has even made some improvements to the house. He told me about his decision this morning. I couldn't be happier, although I am surprised. It has taken a huge weight off of my shoulders. I don't know what I would have done without him here. Thank you so much for suggesting it." "Rose, you know I'd do anything for my sister," replied Dad. "I know you would, Tom. I'm just extremely surprised that a man as young as your son is just as generous as you." "His decision has made me very proud," said Dad. "I just wanted him to let you know about his decision. We'll be going now," said Rose. "Okay," said Dad, "You continue taking good care her, John. You've made us very proud. Goodnight." "Goodnight Dad, goodnight Mom," I replied and disconnected. I turned to Rose and opened my arms. She came to me, and we kissed passionately. I broke the kiss and whispered in her ear, "My wife, are you ready to go to bed?" She whispered back to me," Only if we're going to fool around, my husband." And so it was that we became a 'married couple' instead of lovers. A month later, it was confirmed, my 'wife' was pregnant. by  Jism786 for Literotica.

Steamy Stories Podcast
Consoling Auntie: Part 2

Steamy Stories Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Jul 7, 2024


Auntie finds comfort and passion. by  Jism786. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Significant changes started occurring after my Aunt stopped wearing her black attire. Since the funeral, she had been wearing nothing but black, but she was back to her everyday wear after two weeks. The truth was that her black clothes just didn't cut it when it came to working on the farm. However, with this change also came some unexpected challenges. I couldn't help but stare at her after she started wearing her everyday work clothes.  Her work jeans hugged tightly around her legs and butt, and it was lovely to see her walk to and fro.Her behind was plump, and her jeans only highlighted its perfection. I had always known her breasts were relatively large but watching her walk around the farm and house really extenuated the bosom she possessed. She was truly well endowed in this respect. The years had taken some of the perkiness away, but in its place, a beautiful supple body now remained. One day, as I was working on a fence near the barn, I saw her washing some rags on an old fashioned washboard. The way her breasts moved freely as she plunged the rags up and down the board was hypnotizing. If she was wearing a bra, it wasn't helping. Her shirt wasn't skin tight but tight enough to see the roundness of their shape as they bounced up and down. I soon felt my cock pulsating in my jeans, and I couldn't help but stand up as my cock rectified itself longways down my leg. I felt ashamed and embarrassed at my reaction, but what could I do. It had been weeks since I had any sort of release. I had no girlfriend back home, and I didn't really feel like masturbating in the house of my dead Uncle. It also didn't help that I was now sleeping in my cousin's room. That night, however, I was unable to keep myself from stroking my cock. In the silence of the night, I pictured my Aunt on that washboard. Soon I was shooting cum into the air, and at once, I was plagued with guilt. A few weeks turned into two months of working on the farm. I had decided about my future; I love this life, and I'm going to stay here. I actually loved the farm life. A few days after making my decision, I worked like a machine, repairing fences, and didn't' stop until the sun went down. By the time I got back from the field, a heavy rainstorm had started to unleash its fury, and I was completely soaked. My Aunt had dinner waiting, and I wasted no time in changing and eating the hearty meal. After dinner, we went out on the porch to watch the rain coming down. It was really pouring, and I couldn't help but smile as my Aunt cuddled next to me. She shuddered after every thunderclap, and I couldn't help but feel more manly as she took comfort at my side. After a while, it became too windy, and we decided to head inside. We were sitting in the living room when she suddenly said, “Do you mind sleeping in my room tonight? I'm kind of a scaredy-cat when it comes to thunder.” “No, I don't mind, Aunt Rose,” I replied, maybe a little too quickly. “It's just, I never really liked lightning and thunder….” she trailed off. “Your uncle…your uncle used to tease me about that,” her voice wandered off as she remembered her dead husband. “It's okay. I'll help you feel safe…,” I said. I had planned to not act on my natural tendencies and behave as gentlemanly as possible. I had fought the battle in my head already, and I had won. I would only comfort her and nothing more. I held her all through the night as the lightning and thunder prevailed long into the night. Although I had decided to not cross the moral line, my body didn't know any better. My cock throbbed against my Aunt's back and remained so well into the night. Like a strong, dark guardian holding vigil, my cock rested against her sleeping body. I struggled to sleep as I considered the fact that my Uncle had slept on this same bed. Perhaps he had made love to her only days ago, and yet here I was in his place. I awoke a few times to hear my Aunt sobbing quietly and would only wrap my arms tighter around her to assure her that I was there to protect her. I had a lot of work the next morning due to the storm. For eight hours, I worked diligently, replacing shingles and repairing things around the farm that had gotten damaged by the devastating wind. By the end of the day, my body ached. Small blisters had appeared on my hand from where I had gripped the hammer. My Aunt had always been attentive to my needs, but I immediately noticed a change in her demeanor when I went into the house. Where before, she had treated me as her young, clueless nephew, she now spoke to me no different than a wife would talk to a husband. “What would like to eat, dear?” She asked while she folded my coat. “I'll eat anything,” I told her. “I'm starving.” “Alright then, spaghetti it is…” she said. “Maybe later, I can give you a massage honey, it looks like you can use it,” she added. Indeed I really could use one. My arms and back were burning, and I knew I would enjoy having my Aunt feeling me up after a long day's work. “Yeah that sounds nice,” I replied. “You better get washed up then,” she said suggested. I headed into the shower and stripped my clothes. I slid back the clear glass door of the shower and stepped inside as the warm water started to steam up around me. I had small cuts on my hands, and using the soap stung them as I washed. Nevertheless, I persevered and cleaned as best I could. I was fully lathered in soap when I heard a knock at the door. “Yes?” I called out. “Honey, I have a wash going do you have your clothes in here? I didn't see them in your room.” She said. “Yeah, they're in here,” I replied as I tried to wash some of the soap off my face. Slowly the door creaked open, and I saw my Aunt gingerly step in. I had left my clothes right outside the shower door, so she had no choice but to venture all the way inside. Unlike the day before, I found myself lacking any sense of embarrassment. Having held her all through the night had given me a confidence that had not been there before. That and the fact that I had worked my ass off gave me a sense of empowerment that I really liked. I watched my Aunt's eyes as she desperately tried to concentrate on the pile of clothes. Although the steam did provide some cover, it wasn't enough to stifle her curiosity. As she leaned down to pick up the pile of clothes, my cock pulsated, slowly growing aware of the presence of the female before it. After each heartbeat, it gained strength. By the time she had all my clothes in her hands, my cock was already at full mast, with water trickling off its tip. As she went to stand up, her gaze wandered until it finally locked onto my engorged member. As soon as I saw her fixated, I stabbed my cock sideways against the glass. The glass door rattled, and my Aunt fell backward while clutching my clothes tightly against her bosom. “John honestly!” She stammered. I laughed out loud at her befuddlement. Quickly she gathered herself and walked out of the bathroom. I gave my cock a few short strokes but decided not to release my load, considering I would be getting a massage from my Aunt shortly. Although I had committed myself not to cross the line, I found myself not trying very hard. Subconsciously, I wanted to seduce my full-figured Aunt. I had become infatuated with every part of her body. Her hips had been difficult to ignore. They reminded me of the hips in a Venus painting I had once seen. ( Nude Venus at Her Mirror Painting by Diego Velázquez ) I loved how smooth her skin was, and thinking about rubbing my hard cock against it made me want her even more. I finished my shower with my hard-on intact. I put on some clean underwear and went to the kitchen to eat supper. Rose looked at me and said, “I've noticed that you've gotten into the habit of coming in here like that, dear.” “Like what?” I asked. “In just your underwear, dear,” she replied. I looked at her and said, “It's more comfortable after working outdoors all day. Do you want me to put on some clothes?” “Umm, no dear, it's not necessary. I'm just not used to it.” Rose plated our meals and brought them to the table. We ate and had a casual conversation about the farm and the neighbors. When we finished eating, Rose cleared the table, and I helped her wash the dishes. “Thanks for the help with the dishes, dear. You didn't have to, you know,” Rose said, and kissed my cheek. “You cook, wash my clothes, and take care of me. It's the least I could do,” I replied. “Are you ready for your massage, dear?” she asked. “Give me a minute,” I said, “I'll meet you in the living room.” I went to the bathroom, took off my underwear, and wrapped a towel around my waist. As I stared down the hallway, I was entranced by my Aunt, who was sitting Indian-style, reading a book. She was wearing short pink shorts, which said “lovable” across the back. I remember admiring how the word stretched slightly due to the ample size of her ass. She had a short button-up blouse, but her tits were partly visible through the gaps between each button. It also didn't help that she had not fastened the top three buttons. She had her reading glasses on, and her brown hair fell down the left side of her face. She looked a lot younger, sitting like that next to the fireplace. In a daze, I walked towards her with only the small white towel wrapped around me. Before I made my presence known, she put her book down and stretched. Her arms reached for the ceiling, and her back arched like a limber gymnast. Her breasts pushed hard against her blouse, and the buttons strained to contain the bounty she possessed. As she lowered her arms, she saw me. “Honey, aren't you going to put some clothes on?” Rose asked incredulously. “I thought you were going to give me a massage,” I said in a child-like voice. “Well yeah, but you could put some clothes on you know…” she said. “No, its okay. I don't want to get any oil on them, ” I said quickly when I saw the bottle of oil next to her. “hmm… makes sense I suppose,” She said slowly and thoughtfully. She was gauging my intentions, I could clearly see. She extended a bath towel on the carpet and laid a pillow on one side. “Well, come over here,” she beckoned with both hands. I strode towards her, and I could see her eyeing my body behind the glare of her glasses. Watching her do this made me even more excited. I laid face down and unwrapped the towel, letting it cover my ass. Soon after, I felt my Aunt's weight over me as she straddled me. I could feel her soft legs with my hands as she started massaging my shoulders. I could see her shadow against the wall, and I could already imagine her breasts swaying back and forth as she ran her hands across my back. “You're back is really tense hon,” she said finally. “That's all muscle Aunt Rose,” I said coyly. “Ain't that the truth…” she trailed off. Soon she slid down to my legs and started working my calves. Slowly she inched her way upwards until she reached what the towel-covered. I felt a slight hesitation before her hands slid under the small towel. Her hands were right on my butt, and I could not help but wonder whether she could see my balls. I could feel the cool air on them, so it made sense that she should be able to see them. My cock had grown slightly limp under my weight, but I knew the moment it got some room, it would go full mast once again. “Are you sore here?” My Aunt asked shyly. Her hands squeezed my ass very softly. “A little,” I said quietly. Slowly she started to massage my ass. The towel was now flipped up on my back. “Your butt is nice and hard,” she said, her voice a little high. “Thanks,” I said, laughing a little. After a few minutes, she asked me to flip over. A couple of things happened at once when I did. I flipped over, not thinking twice about covering myself. My Aunt had turned around to grab a small cloth and squeeze some more oil out of the bottle. She hesitated only slightly before turning back to face me. My cock was growing exponentially while my eyes feasted on the sexy mature female before me. You can imagine my Aunt's reaction when she turned. She instantly realized her nephew's young hard cock was fully displayed before her. “That looks nice and hard too…” she said a little breathlessly. Her eyes were locked on my cock. “John are you always that hard?” She asked as she remembered my hard-on from that morning. “Most of the time, yes,” I answered as I sat up to see her better. The motion made my cock sway side to side like a pendulum. “Does it hurt?” she asked curiously. “Not at all.” I said as I gingerly grabbed it and released it nonchalantly. After a few seconds of silence, I saw her inch towards me. Slowly but deliberately, her hand reached for my cock, and soon her fingers clasped around my shaft. Immediately I flexed and push my pelvis upwards, essentially engorging my cock in her hand even more. I liked the tight feeling of her hand and laid back down, relishing the sensation. Soon she was stroking me slowly. She did this for a few minutes before I heard a quiet sniffle. She had started to cry. I quickly sat up, and she said, “I loved your uncle very much you know.” I felt sick thinking that I had made a mistake. Guilt rose in me like never before. “We don't have to do this if you don't want to Aunt Rose,” I said cautiously. “No baby, It's not that…” she wiped her tears. “I'm not sad… I just really miss your Uncle. I'm so happy you are here taking care of me, I don't know how I'll ever repay you,” I sat up even straighter and kissed her. Our lips locked together, and our tongues caressed one another in a hot mess. I hurriedly reached up under her blouse and finally… finally… got a hold of one of her glorious tits. I squeezed tightly and immediately fell in love with their malleability and weight. My Aunt was in an awkward position, but still, she didn't stop stroking her oily hand up and down my shaft. She alternated her hand movements by using a twisting motion, and I could tell she was loving each vein and contour her hand could feel around my cock. I couldn't help but wonder whether having milked so many cows had made her an unknowing expert on hand jobs. Having gotten the green light, my natural reproductive instincts took over. I tore my Aunt's blouse off completely and cupped both breasts. I'm able to palm a basketball without much trouble, but I still found myself with my hands full of her wobbly breasts. I attacked each nipple with the same energy that a hungry calf has after being apart from its mother for too long. I sucked on each breast vigorously, and when I was too eager, my Aunt pulled my hair slightly, effectively taking control of how I feasted on her. After a couple of minutes, I stood up and quickly presented my cock to her. She shifted from her sitting position to a kneeling one, her breasts swaying slightly. She was about to envelop me with her mouth when I unexpectedly bent down and stabbed my cock into her hard nipples. “Jesus you can't get enough of those can you?” she asked as I rubbed my cock up and down against her hard nipples. Instead of replying, I grabbed her hands and made her squish her tits together. I thrust my cock into the fold. The head of my cock was visible only after every upward thrust. I loved watching my Aunt's eyes light up as I grunted and fucked her tits faster and faster. Finally, after having had my way with her breasts, I tempted her into taking me into her mouth. It wasn't challenging to get her to open her mouth. She had tracked my cock the second I had pulled it out of her breasts. She watched it with the same level of attention that a female dog gives to a treat it's about to receive. I swayed it side to side in front of her, and her mouth opened probably without her even knowing it. She was leaning forward and just about to wrap her lips around it when I pulled away. She quickly looked up with a face of confusion and disappointment. I smiled at her, and she responded by making a funny, angry face. “Okay, okay,” I said as I offered her my cock once again. Precum dangled on the tip of my cock; it pulsed in my hand. Aunt Rose crossed her arms and looked up and away in a classic fashion of “I'm not interested.” I regretted my teasing immediately. I watched her and examined her. Her breasts were squished underneath her arms, but they were falling and rising as she breathed. I couldn't help it… I pushed the head of my cock against her pursed lips. The precum covered her lips like a lip balm as I stroked my tip across them. She opened her eyes and looked up at me. Her eyes smiled, but her lips remained closed. She was making groans in anticipation. Finally, and to the great relief of my cock, I was able to coax her into opening her mouth. My guess is that the precum had given her a taste of what I had. Slowly she opened her mouth, and the mushroom head of my cock spread her lips wide. My cock filled her mouth, and at once, my cock felt at home. Soon she had one hand fondling my heavy balls while the other hand rested on my thigh, supporting her as she took long gulps of my cock. She struggled to take the last ½ inch in, but from time to time, she would grab my ass and push herself until my cock disappeared entirely into her mouth. It felt like my heart was pounding in her mouth. Small amounts of saliva dripped off the side of her mouth as she tried to sweet talk my cock into cumming. “I can't believe how hard it is,” she gasped as she took a small break and examined my cock with the help of the firelight. “You could probably hang your coat on it,” I laughed. “No kidding,” she said as she pulled a small black hair from her mouth. I noticed she was about to stand up and offered her my hand, which she took with a degree of elegance I knew she had always possessed. We kissed once again, and now I found my hand rubbing her pussy. Her light pink shorts had unmistakably grown darker between her legs, and I couldn't help but start pulling down on her shorts. She knew what I wanted and proceeded to pull her shorts down on her own. My cock was next to her face as she slipped the shorts out from underneath her. Before rising to meet my gaze again, she kissed the tip of it. It pulsed in delight, having received such affection. We embraced again, with my cock stabbing at her stomach. After breaking the embrace, I got on all fours and pushed my face upwards into her pussy, trying to breathe her in. Like a crazed dog, I moved her panties to the side and licked her wet pussy. She cooed in ecstasy. I had only licked her for a few seconds before my cock started surging in anticipation. I wanted to be inside her. Without a word, I stood up and turned her around. My Uncle's old armchair was right next to us, and it gave her a perfect perch. Her ass and pussy were fertile, and my male instincts took over. I pulled her panties to the side and saw her pussy contracting and relaxing slowly. I slapped both ass cheeks and ran my cock up and down her ass crack. I tapped it upwards on her pussy, and finally, I pressed the shaft of my cock onto her pussy. This was it. There was no turning back. She was my Aunt yes… but she was also a luscious female in heat; I couldn't ignore that even if I tried. Damn the morality of such an act; I didn't care. It didn't matter that my father had entrusted her to me. It also didn't matter that I was so much younger than her. My cock was strong and hard, and her pussy was wet and soft. Her husband was dead, and her daughter was away. She was mine for the taking. I got on my tiptoes and flexed my entire body. My hands on her hips, and my cock primed and eager to enter her. "God damn it, just put it in alrea..." She didn't finish her sentence. I cut her off by plunging my thick 7″ cock deep inside of her. She bucked like a wild mare and arched her back like a cat as I pressed my cock deeper and deeper, filling her hot pussy completely. I gripped her ass and stirred my cock in a figure-eight pattern. I probed all around and felt her from the inside out. Meanwhile, she tried to spread her stance. Pretty soon, she had given me the appropriate height to commence my furious assault. I pounded her rhythmically while watching her ass cheeks jiggle gently after every thrust. I reached down and grabbed her left breast. Her pussy tightened and relaxed as my glistening cock entered and exited her. I was relentless. She exhaled loudly, and I could see her hair sticking to the side of her face. The fire had kept us warm, but now we were burning as we continued in our sinful embrace. Her pussy felt like heaven around my cock. Her pussy was the perfect size for my thick cock, and her ability to squeeze me inside her gave me a new appreciation of the physique of a hard-working woman. Her panties rubbed against my cock; I had her hold it to the side with one hand as I continued to pound her from behind. The loud clapping sound coming after every full thrust filled the room. The crackling fire was muted as her moans and grunts echoed my efforts. After a couple of minutes, I could feel her body spasm in front of me. Her legs quivered, and she screamed, "I'm cumming!!!" She tried to pull away, looking for some respite, but I was also on the verge of exploding inside her. I brought her in close and fucked her in a blind frenzy, faster than I had ever fucked before. I was like an engine piston at full throttle. Her pussy squirted and wet everything but the ceiling. My cock and balls dripped with her love juices; both our legs sparkled after being coated with her essence. When I felt the first stream of cum racing down my hard cock I had no choice but to slow down. It didn't stop me, however, from driving my cock as deep as possible. I came like never before. Both my balls emptied into her. I stayed there cumming inside her for 3 minutes straight, pushing deeper, without pulling back. My sperm was injected deep inside her, and we both knew she would be pregnant. We were both breathing hard and her legs still quivered underneath me. She went to kneel down, and I followed her, my cock remaining inside her. I was like a dog whose knot anchored him to his bitch. I rested on her back until finally, I pulled my cock out. Cum poured out of her pussy, but I knew most of it had stayed inside. We kissed and felt each other there on the floor and fell asleep naked, our legs entwined with one another. I had bred my Aunt Rose and found a love I didn't know existed. The following morning, Aunt Rose and I were sitting in the kitchen, just chatting, when I turned to her and said, "Rose, I've decided not to return to college. I want to stay here and help you run the farm. I love this life and hated college, I felt like a cog in a huge machine." She looked at me, surprised, and said," John, are you sure that this life is what you want? As you've already found, it's not exciting like in the city. What about your future?" I looked into her eyes and stated, "Rose, this is the life I want; it IS my future. I've fallen in love with it." "John, are you absolutely sure that your decision isn't based on the sex we had?" she asked. Still looking deep in her eyes, I state, "Rose, I'm sure you'll agree that the sex was great, but that's not the reason I want to stay. I've grown to love the hard work involved in running this place. I've learned more useful information in the past couple of months then I did during a year in college. I believe this farm is my future, will you share it with me?" "Oh, John," Rose stated breathlessly," You've made me so happy with your decision. I don't think I could run the whole thing by myself." "There's another reason I want to stay, Rose. I've grown to love you, not as a nephew, but as your lover." She took my hand and kissed it, then said, "John, as you are well aware, your Uncle died two months ago. He always told me that if something happened to him, I should find someone else to love. As short as the time has been since he passed, I believe that I've found that someone; you. We can't be married, but will you live with me, as my husband?" I returned the gesture and said," Only if you'll live with me, as my wife." I then continued," I need to call Mom and Dad this evening and let them know that I'm staying here and not going back to college." After we ate supper and cleaned the kitchen that evening, I pulled out my cell phone. "Call them now," Rose exclaimed, "Just be sure not to say anything about 'us'." I put the phone on speaker and dialed Dad's cell number. He answered and said, "Hold on, I'm putting the phone on speaker so Mom can also talk." I heard him call Mom over, then heard her say, "Hi John, how are you?" I told them I was doing well, and so was Aunt Rose. I then proceeded to tell them why I called, " Mom and Dad, I've made a decision about my future. I'm not going back to college, I'm going to stay here and help Aunt Rose with the farm. I've come to love the farm life and this is what I want to do for the rest of my life." Dad said," While I'm disappointed that you won't go back to college, I'm proud that you finally made a decision about what you want to do with your life. It also lifts my apprehension about what your Aunt was going to do when you left." Mom then chimed in with," Are you sure that's what you want, Honey?" "Yes Mom, I'm absolutely sure," I replied. "Okay then," said Dad, "I'm going to transfer the balance of your college funds into your personal checking account. Use the money as you need it, but don't go nuts." "I won't Dad. There's still money left from your original deposit," I chuckled. "Is Aunt Rose handy?" Dad asked. "She's been listening to our whole conversation, Dad," I replied. "Hi Rose," he stated, "Has John been behaving himself?" "Yes, Tom, he has," she stated, then continued," He works as hard as James did and has even made some improvements to the house. He told me about his decision this morning. I couldn't be happier, although I am surprised. It has taken a huge weight off of my shoulders. I don't know what I would have done without him here. Thank you so much for suggesting it." "Rose, you know I'd do anything for my sister," replied Dad. "I know you would, Tom. I'm just extremely surprised that a man as young as your son is just as generous as you." "His decision has made me very proud," said Dad. "I just wanted him to let you know about his decision. We'll be going now," said Rose. "Okay," said Dad, "You continue taking good care her, John. You've made us very proud. Goodnight." "Goodnight Dad, goodnight Mom," I replied and disconnected. I turned to Rose and opened my arms. She came to me, and we kissed passionately. I broke the kiss and whispered in her ear, "My wife, are you ready to go to bed?" She whispered back to me," Only if we're going to fool around, my husband." And so it was that we became a 'married couple' instead of lovers. A month later, it was confirmed, my 'wife' was pregnant. by  Jism786 for Literotica.

Steamy Stories
Consoling Auntie: Part 2

Steamy Stories

Play Episode Listen Later Jul 7, 2024


Auntie finds comfort and passion. by  Jism786. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Significant changes started occurring after my Aunt stopped wearing her black attire. Since the funeral, she had been wearing nothing but black, but she was back to her everyday wear after two weeks. The truth was that her black clothes just didn't cut it when it came to working on the farm. However, with this change also came some unexpected challenges. I couldn't help but stare at her after she started wearing her everyday work clothes.  Her work jeans hugged tightly around her legs and butt, and it was lovely to see her walk to and fro.Her behind was plump, and her jeans only highlighted its perfection. I had always known her breasts were relatively large but watching her walk around the farm and house really extenuated the bosom she possessed. She was truly well endowed in this respect. The years had taken some of the perkiness away, but in its place, a beautiful supple body now remained. One day, as I was working on a fence near the barn, I saw her washing some rags on an old fashioned washboard. The way her breasts moved freely as she plunged the rags up and down the board was hypnotizing. If she was wearing a bra, it wasn't helping. Her shirt wasn't skin tight but tight enough to see the roundness of their shape as they bounced up and down. I soon felt my cock pulsating in my jeans, and I couldn't help but stand up as my cock rectified itself longways down my leg. I felt ashamed and embarrassed at my reaction, but what could I do. It had been weeks since I had any sort of release. I had no girlfriend back home, and I didn't really feel like masturbating in the house of my dead Uncle. It also didn't help that I was now sleeping in my cousin's room. That night, however, I was unable to keep myself from stroking my cock. In the silence of the night, I pictured my Aunt on that washboard. Soon I was shooting cum into the air, and at once, I was plagued with guilt. A few weeks turned into two months of working on the farm. I had decided about my future; I love this life, and I'm going to stay here. I actually loved the farm life. A few days after making my decision, I worked like a machine, repairing fences, and didn't' stop until the sun went down. By the time I got back from the field, a heavy rainstorm had started to unleash its fury, and I was completely soaked. My Aunt had dinner waiting, and I wasted no time in changing and eating the hearty meal. After dinner, we went out on the porch to watch the rain coming down. It was really pouring, and I couldn't help but smile as my Aunt cuddled next to me. She shuddered after every thunderclap, and I couldn't help but feel more manly as she took comfort at my side. After a while, it became too windy, and we decided to head inside. We were sitting in the living room when she suddenly said, “Do you mind sleeping in my room tonight? I'm kind of a scaredy-cat when it comes to thunder.” “No, I don't mind, Aunt Rose,” I replied, maybe a little too quickly. “It's just, I never really liked lightning and thunder….” she trailed off. “Your uncle…your uncle used to tease me about that,” her voice wandered off as she remembered her dead husband. “It's okay. I'll help you feel safe…,” I said. I had planned to not act on my natural tendencies and behave as gentlemanly as possible. I had fought the battle in my head already, and I had won. I would only comfort her and nothing more. I held her all through the night as the lightning and thunder prevailed long into the night. Although I had decided to not cross the moral line, my body didn't know any better. My cock throbbed against my Aunt's back and remained so well into the night. Like a strong, dark guardian holding vigil, my cock rested against her sleeping body. I struggled to sleep as I considered the fact that my Uncle had slept on this same bed. Perhaps he had made love to her only days ago, and yet here I was in his place. I awoke a few times to hear my Aunt sobbing quietly and would only wrap my arms tighter around her to assure her that I was there to protect her. I had a lot of work the next morning due to the storm. For eight hours, I worked diligently, replacing shingles and repairing things around the farm that had gotten damaged by the devastating wind. By the end of the day, my body ached. Small blisters had appeared on my hand from where I had gripped the hammer. My Aunt had always been attentive to my needs, but I immediately noticed a change in her demeanor when I went into the house. Where before, she had treated me as her young, clueless nephew, she now spoke to me no different than a wife would talk to a husband. “What would like to eat, dear?” She asked while she folded my coat. “I'll eat anything,” I told her. “I'm starving.” “Alright then, spaghetti it is…” she said. “Maybe later, I can give you a massage honey, it looks like you can use it,” she added. Indeed I really could use one. My arms and back were burning, and I knew I would enjoy having my Aunt feeling me up after a long day's work. “Yeah that sounds nice,” I replied. “You better get washed up then,” she said suggested. I headed into the shower and stripped my clothes. I slid back the clear glass door of the shower and stepped inside as the warm water started to steam up around me. I had small cuts on my hands, and using the soap stung them as I washed. Nevertheless, I persevered and cleaned as best I could. I was fully lathered in soap when I heard a knock at the door. “Yes?” I called out. “Honey, I have a wash going do you have your clothes in here? I didn't see them in your room.” She said. “Yeah, they're in here,” I replied as I tried to wash some of the soap off my face. Slowly the door creaked open, and I saw my Aunt gingerly step in. I had left my clothes right outside the shower door, so she had no choice but to venture all the way inside. Unlike the day before, I found myself lacking any sense of embarrassment. Having held her all through the night had given me a confidence that had not been there before. That and the fact that I had worked my ass off gave me a sense of empowerment that I really liked. I watched my Aunt's eyes as she desperately tried to concentrate on the pile of clothes. Although the steam did provide some cover, it wasn't enough to stifle her curiosity. As she leaned down to pick up the pile of clothes, my cock pulsated, slowly growing aware of the presence of the female before it. After each heartbeat, it gained strength. By the time she had all my clothes in her hands, my cock was already at full mast, with water trickling off its tip. As she went to stand up, her gaze wandered until it finally locked onto my engorged member. As soon as I saw her fixated, I stabbed my cock sideways against the glass. The glass door rattled, and my Aunt fell backward while clutching my clothes tightly against her bosom. “John honestly!” She stammered. I laughed out loud at her befuddlement. Quickly she gathered herself and walked out of the bathroom. I gave my cock a few short strokes but decided not to release my load, considering I would be getting a massage from my Aunt shortly. Although I had committed myself not to cross the line, I found myself not trying very hard. Subconsciously, I wanted to seduce my full-figured Aunt. I had become infatuated with every part of her body. Her hips had been difficult to ignore. They reminded me of the hips in a Venus painting I had once seen. ( Nude Venus at Her Mirror Painting by Diego Velázquez ) I loved how smooth her skin was, and thinking about rubbing my hard cock against it made me want her even more. I finished my shower with my hard-on intact. I put on some clean underwear and went to the kitchen to eat supper. Rose looked at me and said, “I've noticed that you've gotten into the habit of coming in here like that, dear.” “Like what?” I asked. “In just your underwear, dear,” she replied. I looked at her and said, “It's more comfortable after working outdoors all day. Do you want me to put on some clothes?” “Umm, no dear, it's not necessary. I'm just not used to it.” Rose plated our meals and brought them to the table. We ate and had a casual conversation about the farm and the neighbors. When we finished eating, Rose cleared the table, and I helped her wash the dishes. “Thanks for the help with the dishes, dear. You didn't have to, you know,” Rose said, and kissed my cheek. “You cook, wash my clothes, and take care of me. It's the least I could do,” I replied. “Are you ready for your massage, dear?” she asked. “Give me a minute,” I said, “I'll meet you in the living room.” I went to the bathroom, took off my underwear, and wrapped a towel around my waist. As I stared down the hallway, I was entranced by my Aunt, who was sitting Indian-style, reading a book. She was wearing short pink shorts, which said “lovable” across the back. I remember admiring how the word stretched slightly due to the ample size of her ass. She had a short button-up blouse, but her tits were partly visible through the gaps between each button. It also didn't help that she had not fastened the top three buttons. She had her reading glasses on, and her brown hair fell down the left side of her face. She looked a lot younger, sitting like that next to the fireplace. In a daze, I walked towards her with only the small white towel wrapped around me. Before I made my presence known, she put her book down and stretched. Her arms reached for the ceiling, and her back arched like a limber gymnast. Her breasts pushed hard against her blouse, and the buttons strained to contain the bounty she possessed. As she lowered her arms, she saw me. “Honey, aren't you going to put some clothes on?” Rose asked incredulously. “I thought you were going to give me a massage,” I said in a child-like voice. “Well yeah, but you could put some clothes on you know…” she said. “No, its okay. I don't want to get any oil on them, ” I said quickly when I saw the bottle of oil next to her. “hmm… makes sense I suppose,” She said slowly and thoughtfully. She was gauging my intentions, I could clearly see. She extended a bath towel on the carpet and laid a pillow on one side. “Well, come over here,” she beckoned with both hands. I strode towards her, and I could see her eyeing my body behind the glare of her glasses. Watching her do this made me even more excited. I laid face down and unwrapped the towel, letting it cover my ass. Soon after, I felt my Aunt's weight over me as she straddled me. I could feel her soft legs with my hands as she started massaging my shoulders. I could see her shadow against the wall, and I could already imagine her breasts swaying back and forth as she ran her hands across my back. “You're back is really tense hon,” she said finally. “That's all muscle Aunt Rose,” I said coyly. “Ain't that the truth…” she trailed off. Soon she slid down to my legs and started working my calves. Slowly she inched her way upwards until she reached what the towel-covered. I felt a slight hesitation before her hands slid under the small towel. Her hands were right on my butt, and I could not help but wonder whether she could see my balls. I could feel the cool air on them, so it made sense that she should be able to see them. My cock had grown slightly limp under my weight, but I knew the moment it got some room, it would go full mast once again. “Are you sore here?” My Aunt asked shyly. Her hands squeezed my ass very softly. “A little,” I said quietly. Slowly she started to massage my ass. The towel was now flipped up on my back. “Your butt is nice and hard,” she said, her voice a little high. “Thanks,” I said, laughing a little. After a few minutes, she asked me to flip over. A couple of things happened at once when I did. I flipped over, not thinking twice about covering myself. My Aunt had turned around to grab a small cloth and squeeze some more oil out of the bottle. She hesitated only slightly before turning back to face me. My cock was growing exponentially while my eyes feasted on the sexy mature female before me. You can imagine my Aunt's reaction when she turned. She instantly realized her nephew's young hard cock was fully displayed before her. “That looks nice and hard too…” she said a little breathlessly. Her eyes were locked on my cock. “John are you always that hard?” She asked as she remembered my hard-on from that morning. “Most of the time, yes,” I answered as I sat up to see her better. The motion made my cock sway side to side like a pendulum. “Does it hurt?” she asked curiously. “Not at all.” I said as I gingerly grabbed it and released it nonchalantly. After a few seconds of silence, I saw her inch towards me. Slowly but deliberately, her hand reached for my cock, and soon her fingers clasped around my shaft. Immediately I flexed and push my pelvis upwards, essentially engorging my cock in her hand even more. I liked the tight feeling of her hand and laid back down, relishing the sensation. Soon she was stroking me slowly. She did this for a few minutes before I heard a quiet sniffle. She had started to cry. I quickly sat up, and she said, “I loved your uncle very much you know.” I felt sick thinking that I had made a mistake. Guilt rose in me like never before. “We don't have to do this if you don't want to Aunt Rose,” I said cautiously. “No baby, It's not that…” she wiped her tears. “I'm not sad… I just really miss your Uncle. I'm so happy you are here taking care of me, I don't know how I'll ever repay you,” I sat up even straighter and kissed her. Our lips locked together, and our tongues caressed one another in a hot mess. I hurriedly reached up under her blouse and finally… finally… got a hold of one of her glorious tits. I squeezed tightly and immediately fell in love with their malleability and weight. My Aunt was in an awkward position, but still, she didn't stop stroking her oily hand up and down my shaft. She alternated her hand movements by using a twisting motion, and I could tell she was loving each vein and contour her hand could feel around my cock. I couldn't help but wonder whether having milked so many cows had made her an unknowing expert on hand jobs. Having gotten the green light, my natural reproductive instincts took over. I tore my Aunt's blouse off completely and cupped both breasts. I'm able to palm a basketball without much trouble, but I still found myself with my hands full of her wobbly breasts. I attacked each nipple with the same energy that a hungry calf has after being apart from its mother for too long. I sucked on each breast vigorously, and when I was too eager, my Aunt pulled my hair slightly, effectively taking control of how I feasted on her. After a couple of minutes, I stood up and quickly presented my cock to her. She shifted from her sitting position to a kneeling one, her breasts swaying slightly. She was about to envelop me with her mouth when I unexpectedly bent down and stabbed my cock into her hard nipples. “Jesus you can't get enough of those can you?” she asked as I rubbed my cock up and down against her hard nipples. Instead of replying, I grabbed her hands and made her squish her tits together. I thrust my cock into the fold. The head of my cock was visible only after every upward thrust. I loved watching my Aunt's eyes light up as I grunted and fucked her tits faster and faster. Finally, after having had my way with her breasts, I tempted her into taking me into her mouth. It wasn't challenging to get her to open her mouth. She had tracked my cock the second I had pulled it out of her breasts. She watched it with the same level of attention that a female dog gives to a treat it's about to receive. I swayed it side to side in front of her, and her mouth opened probably without her even knowing it. She was leaning forward and just about to wrap her lips around it when I pulled away. She quickly looked up with a face of confusion and disappointment. I smiled at her, and she responded by making a funny, angry face. “Okay, okay,” I said as I offered her my cock once again. Precum dangled on the tip of my cock; it pulsed in my hand. Aunt Rose crossed her arms and looked up and away in a classic fashion of “I'm not interested.” I regretted my teasing immediately. I watched her and examined her. Her breasts were squished underneath her arms, but they were falling and rising as she breathed. I couldn't help it… I pushed the head of my cock against her pursed lips. The precum covered her lips like a lip balm as I stroked my tip across them. She opened her eyes and looked up at me. Her eyes smiled, but her lips remained closed. She was making groans in anticipation. Finally, and to the great relief of my cock, I was able to coax her into opening her mouth. My guess is that the precum had given her a taste of what I had. Slowly she opened her mouth, and the mushroom head of my cock spread her lips wide. My cock filled her mouth, and at once, my cock felt at home. Soon she had one hand fondling my heavy balls while the other hand rested on my thigh, supporting her as she took long gulps of my cock. She struggled to take the last ½ inch in, but from time to time, she would grab my ass and push herself until my cock disappeared entirely into her mouth. It felt like my heart was pounding in her mouth. Small amounts of saliva dripped off the side of her mouth as she tried to sweet talk my cock into cumming. “I can't believe how hard it is,” she gasped as she took a small break and examined my cock with the help of the firelight. “You could probably hang your coat on it,” I laughed. “No kidding,” she said as she pulled a small black hair from her mouth. I noticed she was about to stand up and offered her my hand, which she took with a degree of elegance I knew she had always possessed. We kissed once again, and now I found my hand rubbing her pussy. Her light pink shorts had unmistakably grown darker between her legs, and I couldn't help but start pulling down on her shorts. She knew what I wanted and proceeded to pull her shorts down on her own. My cock was next to her face as she slipped the shorts out from underneath her. Before rising to meet my gaze again, she kissed the tip of it. It pulsed in delight, having received such affection. We embraced again, with my cock stabbing at her stomach. After breaking the embrace, I got on all fours and pushed my face upwards into her pussy, trying to breathe her in. Like a crazed dog, I moved her panties to the side and licked her wet pussy. She cooed in ecstasy. I had only licked her for a few seconds before my cock started surging in anticipation. I wanted to be inside her. Without a word, I stood up and turned her around. My Uncle's old armchair was right next to us, and it gave her a perfect perch. Her ass and pussy were fertile, and my male instincts took over. I pulled her panties to the side and saw her pussy contracting and relaxing slowly. I slapped both ass cheeks and ran my cock up and down her ass crack. I tapped it upwards on her pussy, and finally, I pressed the shaft of my cock onto her pussy. This was it. There was no turning back. She was my Aunt yes… but she was also a luscious female in heat; I couldn't ignore that even if I tried. Damn the morality of such an act; I didn't care. It didn't matter that my father had entrusted her to me. It also didn't matter that I was so much younger than her. My cock was strong and hard, and her pussy was wet and soft. Her husband was dead, and her daughter was away. She was mine for the taking. I got on my tiptoes and flexed my entire body. My hands on her hips, and my cock primed and eager to enter her. "God damn it, just put it in alrea..." She didn't finish her sentence. I cut her off by plunging my thick 7″ cock deep inside of her. She bucked like a wild mare and arched her back like a cat as I pressed my cock deeper and deeper, filling her hot pussy completely. I gripped her ass and stirred my cock in a figure-eight pattern. I probed all around and felt her from the inside out. Meanwhile, she tried to spread her stance. Pretty soon, she had given me the appropriate height to commence my furious assault. I pounded her rhythmically while watching her ass cheeks jiggle gently after every thrust. I reached down and grabbed her left breast. Her pussy tightened and relaxed as my glistening cock entered and exited her. I was relentless. She exhaled loudly, and I could see her hair sticking to the side of her face. The fire had kept us warm, but now we were burning as we continued in our sinful embrace. Her pussy felt like heaven around my cock. Her pussy was the perfect size for my thick cock, and her ability to squeeze me inside her gave me a new appreciation of the physique of a hard-working woman. Her panties rubbed against my cock; I had her hold it to the side with one hand as I continued to pound her from behind. The loud clapping sound coming after every full thrust filled the room. The crackling fire was muted as her moans and grunts echoed my efforts. After a couple of minutes, I could feel her body spasm in front of me. Her legs quivered, and she screamed, "I'm cumming!!!" She tried to pull away, looking for some respite, but I was also on the verge of exploding inside her. I brought her in close and fucked her in a blind frenzy, faster than I had ever fucked before. I was like an engine piston at full throttle. Her pussy squirted and wet everything but the ceiling. My cock and balls dripped with her love juices; both our legs sparkled after being coated with her essence. When I felt the first stream of cum racing down my hard cock I had no choice but to slow down. It didn't stop me, however, from driving my cock as deep as possible. I came like never before. Both my balls emptied into her. I stayed there cumming inside her for 3 minutes straight, pushing deeper, without pulling back. My sperm was injected deep inside her, and we both knew she would be pregnant. We were both breathing hard and her legs still quivered underneath me. She went to kneel down, and I followed her, my cock remaining inside her. I was like a dog whose knot anchored him to his bitch. I rested on her back until finally, I pulled my cock out. Cum poured out of her pussy, but I knew most of it had stayed inside. We kissed and felt each other there on the floor and fell asleep naked, our legs entwined with one another. I had bred my Aunt Rose and found a love I didn't know existed. The following morning, Aunt Rose and I were sitting in the kitchen, just chatting, when I turned to her and said, "Rose, I've decided not to return to college. I want to stay here and help you run the farm. I love this life and hated college, I felt like a cog in a huge machine." She looked at me, surprised, and said," John, are you sure that this life is what you want? As you've already found, it's not exciting like in the city. What about your future?" I looked into her eyes and stated, "Rose, this is the life I want; it IS my future. I've fallen in love with it." "John, are you absolutely sure that your decision isn't based on the sex we had?" she asked. Still looking deep in her eyes, I state, "Rose, I'm sure you'll agree that the sex was great, but that's not the reason I want to stay. I've grown to love the hard work involved in running this place. I've learned more useful information in the past couple of months then I did during a year in college. I believe this farm is my future, will you share it with me?" "Oh, John," Rose stated breathlessly," You've made me so happy with your decision. I don't think I could run the whole thing by myself." "There's another reason I want to stay, Rose. I've grown to love you, not as a nephew, but as your lover." She took my hand and kissed it, then said, "John, as you are well aware, your Uncle died two months ago. He always told me that if something happened to him, I should find someone else to love. As short as the time has been since he passed, I believe that I've found that someone; you. We can't be married, but will you live with me, as my husband?" I returned the gesture and said," Only if you'll live with me, as my wife." I then continued," I need to call Mom and Dad this evening and let them know that I'm staying here and not going back to college." After we ate supper and cleaned the kitchen that evening, I pulled out my cell phone. "Call them now," Rose exclaimed, "Just be sure not to say anything about 'us'." I put the phone on speaker and dialed Dad's cell number. He answered and said, "Hold on, I'm putting the phone on speaker so Mom can also talk." I heard him call Mom over, then heard her say, "Hi John, how are you?" I told them I was doing well, and so was Aunt Rose. I then proceeded to tell them why I called, " Mom and Dad, I've made a decision about my future. I'm not going back to college, I'm going to stay here and help Aunt Rose with the farm. I've come to love the farm life and this is what I want to do for the rest of my life." Dad said," While I'm disappointed that you won't go back to college, I'm proud that you finally made a decision about what you want to do with your life. It also lifts my apprehension about what your Aunt was going to do when you left." Mom then chimed in with," Are you sure that's what you want, Honey?" "Yes Mom, I'm absolutely sure," I replied. "Okay then," said Dad, "I'm going to transfer the balance of your college funds into your personal checking account. Use the money as you need it, but don't go nuts." "I won't Dad. There's still money left from your original deposit," I chuckled. "Is Aunt Rose handy?" Dad asked. "She's been listening to our whole conversation, Dad," I replied. "Hi Rose," he stated, "Has John been behaving himself?" "Yes, Tom, he has," she stated, then continued," He works as hard as James did and has even made some improvements to the house. He told me about his decision this morning. I couldn't be happier, although I am surprised. It has taken a huge weight off of my shoulders. I don't know what I would have done without him here. Thank you so much for suggesting it." "Rose, you know I'd do anything for my sister," replied Dad. "I know you would, Tom. I'm just extremely surprised that a man as young as your son is just as generous as you." "His decision has made me very proud," said Dad. "I just wanted him to let you know about his decision. We'll be going now," said Rose. "Okay," said Dad, "You continue taking good care her, John. You've made us very proud. Goodnight." "Goodnight Dad, goodnight Mom," I replied and disconnected. I turned to Rose and opened my arms. She came to me, and we kissed passionately. I broke the kiss and whispered in her ear, "My wife, are you ready to go to bed?" She whispered back to me," Only if we're going to fool around, my husband." And so it was that we became a 'married couple' instead of lovers. A month later, it was confirmed, my 'wife' was pregnant. by  Jism786 for Literotica.

SteamyStory
Consoling Auntie: Part 1

SteamyStory

Play Episode Listen Later Jul 6, 2024


 A disillusioned lifestyle gets renewed with incestuous love.by Jism786. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. As a twenty-year-old, after a year in college, I had become very disillusioned with my prospects. Not only was I failing my classes, but I felt like a little cog in a big machine, a machine designed to extract money from people like me. However, my parents had high expectations, and I didn't want to disappoint them. After much consideration, I figured I would take a semester off to figure things out. As expected, my parents were not only disappointed but angry as well.“So, what the hell are you going to do?” my father asked.“ I don't know yet,” I replied.As I retreated to my room, my father yelled, “Maybe you should join the marines, that way you can get your shit straight!”I wanted to cry something back, but I really didn't have anything to say. It also didn't help that my dad was an old, hard-ass marine. The next few weeks were hell. My parents were unrelenting and reminded me about my shortcomings daily. I had gotten a job at a local insurance agency, but I felt like my parents didn't want me in their house anymore. I had always been an outdoors person, and the situation was becoming unbearable. I tried to stay out of the house as much as possible. Every day, there was an argument about how school was the only option and how I had to either go back or start thinking about moving out.All this bickering finally subsided the day my dad got a phone call from his sister. My Uncle James had passed away due to a heart attack, and we had to fly over to pay our final farewell to my Uncle James. It wasn't a long flight considering it was from California to Idaho. It was nice to see my cousin and my Aunt after such a long time, three years to be exact. It was sad to see them in their misery, but I really loved them and was glad I could be there with them.My Uncle had been a very reserved man, and I had grown to like him over the years, but I never really knew him all that well. My Aunt, on the other hand, had always been very loving and motherly. She had the warmth that came from working with animals and was always very polite. My cousin Megan was twenty-three and attending school on the east coast. She had flown back as soon as she had heard about her father. She was older than me by four years, but she had always seemed much older to me. She had always been wise beyond her years and had always been a full-grown woman in my eyes.We arrived Friday night and were planning to leave Sunday night after the funeral. Pleasantries and condolences were exchanged, as expected, that first night. The older folk, including my parents, talked with my Aunt and other family members far into the night. I, on the other hand, decided to turn in early. I was given my Uncle's old study, and I found it very hard to sleep. The man had passed away, yet there were traces of his existence all around me. Mercifully, I dozed to sleep.The next morning I awoke to my father's hand gently shaking me. “John wake up.” It was hard to stay asleep with his big bear paw on my shoulder. “Listen,” he said as I turned to see him. “I know lately I've been riding you pretty hard and I'm sorry. I know you'll figure it out and I just want you know that I've got your back no matter what you choose to do,” he finished with a smile. The talk last night must have really opened his eyes to how fleeting life really was. I was still half asleep, but I felt a significant weight lift off my shoulders, both literally and emotionally. “Now get up, we have some work to do,” he finished. Although I didn't admit it to myself, I knew deep inside what work he had in mind. Every time we visited my Aunt, we ended up helping around the farm. Unlike back home, where the day started at 7 or 8 am, it started at 5 or 6 am here. I got my clothes and jacket and followed my dad as we headed out towards the small field behind my Aunt's barn.Our family has always grown in or around farms, so farm work was second nature to my father. On the other hand, I was less experienced, but I was willing to jump right in. Being on my father's good side renewed my attitude on life. Soon we were milking the small herd of cows my Uncle and Aunt owned. By the time we were done, my forearms felt sore. My dad laughed as he watched me open and close my hand.“She had some hard tits that one,” I said jokingly.“Yeah that's why I let you have that one,” he replied. “Your Uncle really like that cow. He used to say it was the best damn cow he had ever owned,” he said while looking back at the herd.I also looked around and could see the steam rising from the cows' backs. The mornings here truly felt magical. The sky was golden as the sun rose over the hilltops. The calves suckled quietly on their mothers'. It was a beautiful scene, to say the least.By the time we got back to the house, the women had already started breakfast. The place was bustling with people as neighbors and friends came to offer their condolences. The rest of the day went just like that. People coming and leaving while my Aunt tried her best to remain a good hostess.Tomorrow would be my Uncle's funeral, and it was really starting to set in that he was really gone. Late that evening, a small circle of men sat around a fire outside my Aunt's house. I could see they were all men who were a lot like my Uncle, landowners, and men of integrity. My dad was talking to them, and I decided to join them. They spoke of my Uncle and the kind of man he was, telling stories about some of his crazy ideas and sayings.All in all, it was a good feeling as I learned more about the man who I knew so little about. I soon found out that my Uncle had not only been a good husband to my Aunt but a perfect friend to all of them. He had, at one time or another, helped each one of these men. They were saddened to have lost him so soon. He had only been 46. My Aunt was only 40.Soon the talk took a somber tone as one man asked my father, “Has Rose told you was she plans to do with the farm?”“No, not yet,” my father replied calmly. “I will talk to her before I go and make sure she has what she needs. In any case she's a strong woman and she has that going for her,” he finished as he took a drink from his beer.After a few seconds, my dad spoke again. “In any case, I think John might stay here with her for a while.” I had my eyes fixated on the fire this whole time but processed what he had said. “What about it?,” asked my dad as he patted my back.“Sounds like a plan.” I replied, wondering if he was drunk.With that being said, the men eased back on their chairs watched the fire before them. I stood up and went to take a piss. I walked behind an old tractor that had been there for as long as I could remember, unleashing a small torrent on the side of one of the rear wheels.“You could go inside and do that,” I heard my cousin Megan's voice in the dark.Quickly I zipped up my jeans and looked up to where the voice was coming from. My cousin was lying on her back on top of the engine compartment of the tractor.“I'm sorry,” I muttered, embarrassed.Hearing my voice, she quickly turned to see me. “Oh, its you…” she said, surprised.I tried kicking some dirt over the little pond I had created. The last thing I wanted was for my cousin to smell was my piss. She smiled only slightly.“I wonder what my mom would think…” she started, “she used to yell at my dad for peeing on that exact same spot you know,” she said sadly.I noticed the distinct difference in some of the grass's color by the tractor's rear and front wheel. When I looked back up at Megan, I could see her eyes watering and knew she was trying not to cry. She slowly turned around, and I stood there wondering what to do. My eyes wandered up and down her small frame. She had always been a looker. She had her mother's brown wavy hair and a pretty face to go with it. She was shorter than her mom but had inherited the wide hips and ample bust that she always tried to hide by wearing a sweater.“I'm sorry about your dad,” I said slowly.“Thanks,” she said, still facing away.Without a word, I climbed up the side of the tractor and leaned over her. She was sniffling, and the hood of her sweater covered her face. Gently I kissed the only visible part of her cheek. She smiled, and I jumped back off the side of the old beast. I headed back to the house a little relieved and feeling generally good about myself.The next morning we had the funeral. The entire day was a sad ordeal. I soon realized how much I hated seeing my mom and aunt cry. My dad had an arm around my Aunt, but her shoulders still shook hard. I didn't feel like crying but watching my mother sob broke my composure, and I could feel my eyes watering. My cousin was sobbing uncontrollably, and I was glad her friends around her. She had always been daddy's little girl, and now she was reeling, having seen her father's casket buried. We stayed there hours after the funeral had ended, and I couldn't help but contemplate all the changes death brought.On the way back home, my father and I talked about what he had said yesterday. I had given it very little thought, considering he had been a little tipsy, but now I saw he was earnest. We had a long discussion about how it might be useful if I stayed with my Aunt for a few weeks, and I couldn't help but agree. I really was perfect for the task. I had nothing waiting for me back home, and I was grateful for a change in scenery. Being able to get my father off my back was another blessing that sealed the deal. My father didn't waste any time proposing the idea to my Aunt about me staying.The first thing out of her mouth was, “Don't you have school?”I smiled and replied, “Not for a couple of months.”It was the truth… school had ended, and she didn't need to know that I planned on skipping next semester. On the other hand, my cousin would be heading back as soon as she could find a flight. She had signed up for the summer session and needed to be back at school that same week. After some discourse, it was agreed that I would stay.My father took me aside and informed me that he would be depositing some funds to help with the expenses. I was glad, considering I had only a few hundred dollars from my last job. Hours later, my parents got their things ready for their morning flight, and I once again turned in earlier than usual. I spent the next couple of minutes thinking about what the next days would bring. I would be staying with my recently widowed Aunt on a small farm… freedom, at last, I thought.The next morning I awoke to the sound of my parents leaving. I kissed my mother goodbye and hugged my dad for a long time.“Take good care of her,” he said in his deep voice.“I will Dad,” I replied.My Aunt had always been very close to my dad, and I could feel the weight behind his request. She hugged each of them as well, and my mom finished by saying, “You give me a call if he gives you any trouble, and don't be afraid to smack him if he acts up…. you have my permission.”She said, smiling. “I wouldn't dream of it,” my Aunt Rose answered as she looked at me lovingly.I waved them goodbye as the cab pulled away. When I turned around, my Aunt was in the doorway smiling at me. She opened her arms, and soon I found myself pressing willingly into the softness of her breasts.That day I spent most of the time cleaning around the house and farm; my Aunt spent it indoors, mainly. I found it incredibly difficult to talk to her about my Uncle, and I was dreading the fact that my cousin would be leaving the very next day. The day flew by as I explored the farm and the rest of the grounds. I could see myself falling in love with this lifestyle.The next day, I drove my cousin to the airport, and it was now time to say goodbye.“Take good care of my mom John,” Megan told me.“Don't worry I will…” I answered reassuringly.Megan had suggested to my Aunt that she'd stay a while longer. But my Aunt would have nothing of it.“No Megan you need to finish up your schoolwork and besides I'll be fine with John here.”And so it was. My cousin flew back east to finish her classes, and I became my Aunt's only company.The next few days consisted of me getting accustomed to the routine. Surprisingly, my Aunt knew as much if not more than my father about tending the farm. I found myself following her lead most of the time. As the days went on, I found myself more and more comfortable around her. In the days following the funeral, we had become close friends. I recounted my stories about past girlfriends, and my Aunt told me how she and my Uncle had met. On some days, I could see the sadness in her eyes, and I tried my best to keep her spirits high. Slowly I began to grow more and more fond of her.The next morning I noticed I had no clothes left in my suitcase. I had only packed for a few days, and now I was shit out of luck. I tried looking for the jeans I had worn the day before, but I didn't see them anywhere. I only had the pair of briefs I had fallen asleep with, and to make matters worse, they had multiple holes around the elastic band. I stayed in my room for a little while, wondering what to do.However, after a while, I heard my Aunt yell from the kitchen, “John what do you want for breakfast!?”“Anything is fine by me aunt Rose!” I yelled back.A few minutes later, I heard her yell again, “Breakfast is almost ready!”I yelled back, “Ummm I can't find my jeans…”A couple seconds passed, and I was about to yell again when I heard her say, “Oh honey I think they are all in the wash. They're almost done but you better get in here before your breakfast gets cold,” she said, finally.I searched the room for a towel but found none.“You do have underwear right?” I heard her yell down the hall again.“Yeah,” I replied. I was glad my morning woody was gone because the thought of going to the kitchen with only my ‘tighty whiteys' was quite frightening.I tried to make it to my seat at the table before my Aunt turned around, but I was too late.“Oh honey, you don't wear boxers?” she asked, smiling as she wiped her hands on her apron.“Umm no, I don't really like them,” I replied while my hands desperately trying to cover my manhood.“I'm sorry Honey, I didn't know those were all your jeans. I would have left one had I known.” she informed me.“Its okay Aunt Rose, I appreciate you washing them.” I replied. My embarrassment had already been too high, but now I could feel my face turning red.She started scrambling some eggs while in her pj's, and I could not help but stare at her ass as she did this. Her pj's were probably not designed to be sexy for all intents and purposes, but her ass was so plump and voluptuous that it stretched the fabric slightly, and I could almost picture her naked through it. I didn't think I could be more embarrassed, but being only in briefs while watching her cook awoke my cock faster than any porno I had ever watched. I only hoped I didn't have to stand up soon.“Honey, can you get me the flour that's behind you in that cupboard, I'm going to make some pancakes,” she said.“Oh, that's okay Aunt Rose, I don't want any pancakes,” I replied, hoping she wouldn't ask me to get something else.“Well I do, so if you could please,” she said.I stood up quickly and started looking through the pantry. To my horror, I couldn't find it.“Baby, you know you have a hole in your underwear?” she asked teasingly.“Yeah,” I said, more embarrassed than ever.Finally, I found the flour and turned around quickly so that she couldn't see the hole any longer. I thought about tossing the flour box to her but decided against it. I walked quickly, trying to cover my crotch area with the flour box, trying not to be too obvious. When I got close to her, I extended it to her.“How bout you help me make them,” she said. It was now that I noticed that she was relishing in my discomfort. She had a hint of defiance in her eyes. I tried not to think about anything sexual, but my cock throbbed as I saw the cleavage.“I don't really know how to make them,” I said, trying to save myself from being so exposed.“That's okay, I'll teach you,” she replied quickly.She grabbed the box out of my hand, and then I saw her eyes shift down towards my pulsating cock. I looked down to see how clear my condition was; it was worse than I could imagine to my horror. My cock had become so hard and hot that I had not noticed the dark pulsating head peeking over the elastic band of my underwear.“Oh My!” my Aunt said almost in a whisper.Her left hand was covering her cleavage while the other hand still held the spatula. I rushed to cover it up with my hands, but the damage was done. I turned to run, but my Aunt caught my arm.“Honey, honey its okay,” she said quickly yet lovingly. “Just get a towel from that counter over there and umm, try covering up as best you can.” she said in the same tender tone.I made my way to the towel and went back to the table with the towel wrapped around my waist. I must have been a sad site sitting there at the table with my face in my hands.“Honey its okay,” I heard my Aunt say again as she slid a plate in front of me.I couldn't bring myself to look at her, and I wouldn't have had she not pleaded with me, “Look at me baby.”I slowly looked up to see her beautiful face. She was leaning over the table, and her cleavage was impossible not to look at. I was utterly hopeless, and she must have thought this as well because she let out a smile when she caught my stare.“I got an idea,” she sprung up all of a sudden.She turned around and untied her apron, then to my disbelief, she slid her shirt off. She wasn't wearing a bra, and I could see the sides of her breasts even as she faced away from me. Slowly she turned around, and my mouth dropped while my cock throbbed with renewed vigor.“See, now we are even,” she said smiling. She sat down across the table, and her tits swayed slightly as she set her plate before her. “Honey, you might be able to chew your food better if you close your mouth now and again,” she said coyly.I roused myself and tried to concentrate on my food. But kept looking up at Aunt Rose's incredible, round, soft tits sitting in front of me. Her nipples were timid now, but I could see them springing forward if given enough attention. Her aureoles were a shade darker than the rest of her skin, making it a little harder to breathe. She had a distinct tan line around her breasts. I wanted to fondle them more than ever and tuck my hand underneath them to feel their weight. Soon, however, breakfast was over, and my Aunt put her shirt back on.“Better not tell your dad… or your mom,” she said jokingly.“I won't,” I managed to say, my embarrassment virtually gone.“Now you better get out there and work some of that energy off,” she pointed cautiously at my crotch as she said this.“Will do,” I replied.“And one more thing hon,” she said as I started to walk out of the kitchen, “we need to get you some new underwear and jeans.”I managed to let out a small laugh and say, “Yeah I know.”[to be continued in ‘Mating Season']by Jism786 for Literotica

Steamy Stories Podcast
Consoling Auntie: Part 1

Steamy Stories Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Jul 6, 2024


 A disillusioned lifestyle gets renewed with incestuous love.by Jism786. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. As a twenty-year-old, after a year in college, I had become very disillusioned with my prospects. Not only was I failing my classes, but I felt like a little cog in a big machine, a machine designed to extract money from people like me. However, my parents had high expectations, and I didn't want to disappoint them. After much consideration, I figured I would take a semester off to figure things out. As expected, my parents were not only disappointed but angry as well.“So, what the hell are you going to do?” my father asked.“ I don't know yet,” I replied.As I retreated to my room, my father yelled, “Maybe you should join the marines, that way you can get your shit straight!”I wanted to cry something back, but I really didn't have anything to say. It also didn't help that my dad was an old, hard-ass marine. The next few weeks were hell. My parents were unrelenting and reminded me about my shortcomings daily. I had gotten a job at a local insurance agency, but I felt like my parents didn't want me in their house anymore. I had always been an outdoors person, and the situation was becoming unbearable. I tried to stay out of the house as much as possible. Every day, there was an argument about how school was the only option and how I had to either go back or start thinking about moving out.All this bickering finally subsided the day my dad got a phone call from his sister. My Uncle James had passed away due to a heart attack, and we had to fly over to pay our final farewell to my Uncle James. It wasn't a long flight considering it was from California to Idaho. It was nice to see my cousin and my Aunt after such a long time, three years to be exact. It was sad to see them in their misery, but I really loved them and was glad I could be there with them.My Uncle had been a very reserved man, and I had grown to like him over the years, but I never really knew him all that well. My Aunt, on the other hand, had always been very loving and motherly. She had the warmth that came from working with animals and was always very polite. My cousin Megan was twenty-three and attending school on the east coast. She had flown back as soon as she had heard about her father. She was older than me by four years, but she had always seemed much older to me. She had always been wise beyond her years and had always been a full-grown woman in my eyes.We arrived Friday night and were planning to leave Sunday night after the funeral. Pleasantries and condolences were exchanged, as expected, that first night. The older folk, including my parents, talked with my Aunt and other family members far into the night. I, on the other hand, decided to turn in early. I was given my Uncle's old study, and I found it very hard to sleep. The man had passed away, yet there were traces of his existence all around me. Mercifully, I dozed to sleep.The next morning I awoke to my father's hand gently shaking me. “John wake up.” It was hard to stay asleep with his big bear paw on my shoulder. “Listen,” he said as I turned to see him. “I know lately I've been riding you pretty hard and I'm sorry. I know you'll figure it out and I just want you know that I've got your back no matter what you choose to do,” he finished with a smile. The talk last night must have really opened his eyes to how fleeting life really was. I was still half asleep, but I felt a significant weight lift off my shoulders, both literally and emotionally. “Now get up, we have some work to do,” he finished. Although I didn't admit it to myself, I knew deep inside what work he had in mind. Every time we visited my Aunt, we ended up helping around the farm. Unlike back home, where the day started at 7 or 8 am, it started at 5 or 6 am here. I got my clothes and jacket and followed my dad as we headed out towards the small field behind my Aunt's barn.Our family has always grown in or around farms, so farm work was second nature to my father. On the other hand, I was less experienced, but I was willing to jump right in. Being on my father's good side renewed my attitude on life. Soon we were milking the small herd of cows my Uncle and Aunt owned. By the time we were done, my forearms felt sore. My dad laughed as he watched me open and close my hand.“She had some hard tits that one,” I said jokingly.“Yeah that's why I let you have that one,” he replied. “Your Uncle really like that cow. He used to say it was the best damn cow he had ever owned,” he said while looking back at the herd.I also looked around and could see the steam rising from the cows' backs. The mornings here truly felt magical. The sky was golden as the sun rose over the hilltops. The calves suckled quietly on their mothers'. It was a beautiful scene, to say the least.By the time we got back to the house, the women had already started breakfast. The place was bustling with people as neighbors and friends came to offer their condolences. The rest of the day went just like that. People coming and leaving while my Aunt tried her best to remain a good hostess.Tomorrow would be my Uncle's funeral, and it was really starting to set in that he was really gone. Late that evening, a small circle of men sat around a fire outside my Aunt's house. I could see they were all men who were a lot like my Uncle, landowners, and men of integrity. My dad was talking to them, and I decided to join them. They spoke of my Uncle and the kind of man he was, telling stories about some of his crazy ideas and sayings.All in all, it was a good feeling as I learned more about the man who I knew so little about. I soon found out that my Uncle had not only been a good husband to my Aunt but a perfect friend to all of them. He had, at one time or another, helped each one of these men. They were saddened to have lost him so soon. He had only been 46. My Aunt was only 40.Soon the talk took a somber tone as one man asked my father, “Has Rose told you was she plans to do with the farm?”“No, not yet,” my father replied calmly. “I will talk to her before I go and make sure she has what she needs. In any case she's a strong woman and she has that going for her,” he finished as he took a drink from his beer.After a few seconds, my dad spoke again. “In any case, I think John might stay here with her for a while.” I had my eyes fixated on the fire this whole time but processed what he had said. “What about it?,” asked my dad as he patted my back.“Sounds like a plan.” I replied, wondering if he was drunk.With that being said, the men eased back on their chairs watched the fire before them. I stood up and went to take a piss. I walked behind an old tractor that had been there for as long as I could remember, unleashing a small torrent on the side of one of the rear wheels.“You could go inside and do that,” I heard my cousin Megan's voice in the dark.Quickly I zipped up my jeans and looked up to where the voice was coming from. My cousin was lying on her back on top of the engine compartment of the tractor.“I'm sorry,” I muttered, embarrassed.Hearing my voice, she quickly turned to see me. “Oh, its you…” she said, surprised.I tried kicking some dirt over the little pond I had created. The last thing I wanted was for my cousin to smell was my piss. She smiled only slightly.“I wonder what my mom would think…” she started, “she used to yell at my dad for peeing on that exact same spot you know,” she said sadly.I noticed the distinct difference in some of the grass's color by the tractor's rear and front wheel. When I looked back up at Megan, I could see her eyes watering and knew she was trying not to cry. She slowly turned around, and I stood there wondering what to do. My eyes wandered up and down her small frame. She had always been a looker. She had her mother's brown wavy hair and a pretty face to go with it. She was shorter than her mom but had inherited the wide hips and ample bust that she always tried to hide by wearing a sweater.“I'm sorry about your dad,” I said slowly.“Thanks,” she said, still facing away.Without a word, I climbed up the side of the tractor and leaned over her. She was sniffling, and the hood of her sweater covered her face. Gently I kissed the only visible part of her cheek. She smiled, and I jumped back off the side of the old beast. I headed back to the house a little relieved and feeling generally good about myself.The next morning we had the funeral. The entire day was a sad ordeal. I soon realized how much I hated seeing my mom and aunt cry. My dad had an arm around my Aunt, but her shoulders still shook hard. I didn't feel like crying but watching my mother sob broke my composure, and I could feel my eyes watering. My cousin was sobbing uncontrollably, and I was glad her friends around her. She had always been daddy's little girl, and now she was reeling, having seen her father's casket buried. We stayed there hours after the funeral had ended, and I couldn't help but contemplate all the changes death brought.On the way back home, my father and I talked about what he had said yesterday. I had given it very little thought, considering he had been a little tipsy, but now I saw he was earnest. We had a long discussion about how it might be useful if I stayed with my Aunt for a few weeks, and I couldn't help but agree. I really was perfect for the task. I had nothing waiting for me back home, and I was grateful for a change in scenery. Being able to get my father off my back was another blessing that sealed the deal. My father didn't waste any time proposing the idea to my Aunt about me staying.The first thing out of her mouth was, “Don't you have school?”I smiled and replied, “Not for a couple of months.”It was the truth… school had ended, and she didn't need to know that I planned on skipping next semester. On the other hand, my cousin would be heading back as soon as she could find a flight. She had signed up for the summer session and needed to be back at school that same week. After some discourse, it was agreed that I would stay.My father took me aside and informed me that he would be depositing some funds to help with the expenses. I was glad, considering I had only a few hundred dollars from my last job. Hours later, my parents got their things ready for their morning flight, and I once again turned in earlier than usual. I spent the next couple of minutes thinking about what the next days would bring. I would be staying with my recently widowed Aunt on a small farm… freedom, at last, I thought.The next morning I awoke to the sound of my parents leaving. I kissed my mother goodbye and hugged my dad for a long time.“Take good care of her,” he said in his deep voice.“I will Dad,” I replied.My Aunt had always been very close to my dad, and I could feel the weight behind his request. She hugged each of them as well, and my mom finished by saying, “You give me a call if he gives you any trouble, and don't be afraid to smack him if he acts up…. you have my permission.”She said, smiling. “I wouldn't dream of it,” my Aunt Rose answered as she looked at me lovingly.I waved them goodbye as the cab pulled away. When I turned around, my Aunt was in the doorway smiling at me. She opened her arms, and soon I found myself pressing willingly into the softness of her breasts.That day I spent most of the time cleaning around the house and farm; my Aunt spent it indoors, mainly. I found it incredibly difficult to talk to her about my Uncle, and I was dreading the fact that my cousin would be leaving the very next day. The day flew by as I explored the farm and the rest of the grounds. I could see myself falling in love with this lifestyle.The next day, I drove my cousin to the airport, and it was now time to say goodbye.“Take good care of my mom John,” Megan told me.“Don't worry I will…” I answered reassuringly.Megan had suggested to my Aunt that she'd stay a while longer. But my Aunt would have nothing of it.“No Megan you need to finish up your schoolwork and besides I'll be fine with John here.”And so it was. My cousin flew back east to finish her classes, and I became my Aunt's only company.The next few days consisted of me getting accustomed to the routine. Surprisingly, my Aunt knew as much if not more than my father about tending the farm. I found myself following her lead most of the time. As the days went on, I found myself more and more comfortable around her. In the days following the funeral, we had become close friends. I recounted my stories about past girlfriends, and my Aunt told me how she and my Uncle had met. On some days, I could see the sadness in her eyes, and I tried my best to keep her spirits high. Slowly I began to grow more and more fond of her.The next morning I noticed I had no clothes left in my suitcase. I had only packed for a few days, and now I was shit out of luck. I tried looking for the jeans I had worn the day before, but I didn't see them anywhere. I only had the pair of briefs I had fallen asleep with, and to make matters worse, they had multiple holes around the elastic band. I stayed in my room for a little while, wondering what to do.However, after a while, I heard my Aunt yell from the kitchen, “John what do you want for breakfast!?”“Anything is fine by me aunt Rose!” I yelled back.A few minutes later, I heard her yell again, “Breakfast is almost ready!”I yelled back, “Ummm I can't find my jeans…”A couple seconds passed, and I was about to yell again when I heard her say, “Oh honey I think they are all in the wash. They're almost done but you better get in here before your breakfast gets cold,” she said, finally.I searched the room for a towel but found none.“You do have underwear right?” I heard her yell down the hall again.“Yeah,” I replied. I was glad my morning woody was gone because the thought of going to the kitchen with only my ‘tighty whiteys' was quite frightening.I tried to make it to my seat at the table before my Aunt turned around, but I was too late.“Oh honey, you don't wear boxers?” she asked, smiling as she wiped her hands on her apron.“Umm no, I don't really like them,” I replied while my hands desperately trying to cover my manhood.“I'm sorry Honey, I didn't know those were all your jeans. I would have left one had I known.” she informed me.“Its okay Aunt Rose, I appreciate you washing them.” I replied. My embarrassment had already been too high, but now I could feel my face turning red.She started scrambling some eggs while in her pj's, and I could not help but stare at her ass as she did this. Her pj's were probably not designed to be sexy for all intents and purposes, but her ass was so plump and voluptuous that it stretched the fabric slightly, and I could almost picture her naked through it. I didn't think I could be more embarrassed, but being only in briefs while watching her cook awoke my cock faster than any porno I had ever watched. I only hoped I didn't have to stand up soon.“Honey, can you get me the flour that's behind you in that cupboard, I'm going to make some pancakes,” she said.“Oh, that's okay Aunt Rose, I don't want any pancakes,” I replied, hoping she wouldn't ask me to get something else.“Well I do, so if you could please,” she said.I stood up quickly and started looking through the pantry. To my horror, I couldn't find it.“Baby, you know you have a hole in your underwear?” she asked teasingly.“Yeah,” I said, more embarrassed than ever.Finally, I found the flour and turned around quickly so that she couldn't see the hole any longer. I thought about tossing the flour box to her but decided against it. I walked quickly, trying to cover my crotch area with the flour box, trying not to be too obvious. When I got close to her, I extended it to her.“How bout you help me make them,” she said. It was now that I noticed that she was relishing in my discomfort. She had a hint of defiance in her eyes. I tried not to think about anything sexual, but my cock throbbed as I saw the cleavage.“I don't really know how to make them,” I said, trying to save myself from being so exposed.“That's okay, I'll teach you,” she replied quickly.She grabbed the box out of my hand, and then I saw her eyes shift down towards my pulsating cock. I looked down to see how clear my condition was; it was worse than I could imagine to my horror. My cock had become so hard and hot that I had not noticed the dark pulsating head peeking over the elastic band of my underwear.“Oh My!” my Aunt said almost in a whisper.Her left hand was covering her cleavage while the other hand still held the spatula. I rushed to cover it up with my hands, but the damage was done. I turned to run, but my Aunt caught my arm.“Honey, honey its okay,” she said quickly yet lovingly. “Just get a towel from that counter over there and umm, try covering up as best you can.” she said in the same tender tone.I made my way to the towel and went back to the table with the towel wrapped around my waist. I must have been a sad site sitting there at the table with my face in my hands.“Honey its okay,” I heard my Aunt say again as she slid a plate in front of me.I couldn't bring myself to look at her, and I wouldn't have had she not pleaded with me, “Look at me baby.”I slowly looked up to see her beautiful face. She was leaning over the table, and her cleavage was impossible not to look at. I was utterly hopeless, and she must have thought this as well because she let out a smile when she caught my stare.“I got an idea,” she sprung up all of a sudden.She turned around and untied her apron, then to my disbelief, she slid her shirt off. She wasn't wearing a bra, and I could see the sides of her breasts even as she faced away from me. Slowly she turned around, and my mouth dropped while my cock throbbed with renewed vigor.“See, now we are even,” she said smiling. She sat down across the table, and her tits swayed slightly as she set her plate before her. “Honey, you might be able to chew your food better if you close your mouth now and again,” she said coyly.I roused myself and tried to concentrate on my food. But kept looking up at Aunt Rose's incredible, round, soft tits sitting in front of me. Her nipples were timid now, but I could see them springing forward if given enough attention. Her aureoles were a shade darker than the rest of her skin, making it a little harder to breathe. She had a distinct tan line around her breasts. I wanted to fondle them more than ever and tuck my hand underneath them to feel their weight. Soon, however, breakfast was over, and my Aunt put her shirt back on.“Better not tell your dad… or your mom,” she said jokingly.“I won't,” I managed to say, my embarrassment virtually gone.“Now you better get out there and work some of that energy off,” she pointed cautiously at my crotch as she said this.“Will do,” I replied.“And one more thing hon,” she said as I started to walk out of the kitchen, “we need to get you some new underwear and jeans.”I managed to let out a small laugh and say, “Yeah I know.”[to be continued in ‘Mating Season']by Jism786 for Literotica

Steamy Stories
Consoling Auntie: Part 1

Steamy Stories

Play Episode Listen Later Jul 6, 2024


 A disillusioned lifestyle gets renewed with incestuous love.by Jism786. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. As a twenty-year-old, after a year in college, I had become very disillusioned with my prospects. Not only was I failing my classes, but I felt like a little cog in a big machine, a machine designed to extract money from people like me. However, my parents had high expectations, and I didn't want to disappoint them. After much consideration, I figured I would take a semester off to figure things out. As expected, my parents were not only disappointed but angry as well.“So, what the hell are you going to do?” my father asked.“ I don't know yet,” I replied.As I retreated to my room, my father yelled, “Maybe you should join the marines, that way you can get your shit straight!”I wanted to cry something back, but I really didn't have anything to say. It also didn't help that my dad was an old, hard-ass marine. The next few weeks were hell. My parents were unrelenting and reminded me about my shortcomings daily. I had gotten a job at a local insurance agency, but I felt like my parents didn't want me in their house anymore. I had always been an outdoors person, and the situation was becoming unbearable. I tried to stay out of the house as much as possible. Every day, there was an argument about how school was the only option and how I had to either go back or start thinking about moving out.All this bickering finally subsided the day my dad got a phone call from his sister. My Uncle James had passed away due to a heart attack, and we had to fly over to pay our final farewell to my Uncle James. It wasn't a long flight considering it was from California to Idaho. It was nice to see my cousin and my Aunt after such a long time, three years to be exact. It was sad to see them in their misery, but I really loved them and was glad I could be there with them.My Uncle had been a very reserved man, and I had grown to like him over the years, but I never really knew him all that well. My Aunt, on the other hand, had always been very loving and motherly. She had the warmth that came from working with animals and was always very polite. My cousin Megan was twenty-three and attending school on the east coast. She had flown back as soon as she had heard about her father. She was older than me by four years, but she had always seemed much older to me. She had always been wise beyond her years and had always been a full-grown woman in my eyes.We arrived Friday night and were planning to leave Sunday night after the funeral. Pleasantries and condolences were exchanged, as expected, that first night. The older folk, including my parents, talked with my Aunt and other family members far into the night. I, on the other hand, decided to turn in early. I was given my Uncle's old study, and I found it very hard to sleep. The man had passed away, yet there were traces of his existence all around me. Mercifully, I dozed to sleep.The next morning I awoke to my father's hand gently shaking me. “John wake up.” It was hard to stay asleep with his big bear paw on my shoulder. “Listen,” he said as I turned to see him. “I know lately I've been riding you pretty hard and I'm sorry. I know you'll figure it out and I just want you know that I've got your back no matter what you choose to do,” he finished with a smile. The talk last night must have really opened his eyes to how fleeting life really was. I was still half asleep, but I felt a significant weight lift off my shoulders, both literally and emotionally. “Now get up, we have some work to do,” he finished. Although I didn't admit it to myself, I knew deep inside what work he had in mind. Every time we visited my Aunt, we ended up helping around the farm. Unlike back home, where the day started at 7 or 8 am, it started at 5 or 6 am here. I got my clothes and jacket and followed my dad as we headed out towards the small field behind my Aunt's barn.Our family has always grown in or around farms, so farm work was second nature to my father. On the other hand, I was less experienced, but I was willing to jump right in. Being on my father's good side renewed my attitude on life. Soon we were milking the small herd of cows my Uncle and Aunt owned. By the time we were done, my forearms felt sore. My dad laughed as he watched me open and close my hand.“She had some hard tits that one,” I said jokingly.“Yeah that's why I let you have that one,” he replied. “Your Uncle really like that cow. He used to say it was the best damn cow he had ever owned,” he said while looking back at the herd.I also looked around and could see the steam rising from the cows' backs. The mornings here truly felt magical. The sky was golden as the sun rose over the hilltops. The calves suckled quietly on their mothers'. It was a beautiful scene, to say the least.By the time we got back to the house, the women had already started breakfast. The place was bustling with people as neighbors and friends came to offer their condolences. The rest of the day went just like that. People coming and leaving while my Aunt tried her best to remain a good hostess.Tomorrow would be my Uncle's funeral, and it was really starting to set in that he was really gone. Late that evening, a small circle of men sat around a fire outside my Aunt's house. I could see they were all men who were a lot like my Uncle, landowners, and men of integrity. My dad was talking to them, and I decided to join them. They spoke of my Uncle and the kind of man he was, telling stories about some of his crazy ideas and sayings.All in all, it was a good feeling as I learned more about the man who I knew so little about. I soon found out that my Uncle had not only been a good husband to my Aunt but a perfect friend to all of them. He had, at one time or another, helped each one of these men. They were saddened to have lost him so soon. He had only been 46. My Aunt was only 40.Soon the talk took a somber tone as one man asked my father, “Has Rose told you was she plans to do with the farm?”“No, not yet,” my father replied calmly. “I will talk to her before I go and make sure she has what she needs. In any case she's a strong woman and she has that going for her,” he finished as he took a drink from his beer.After a few seconds, my dad spoke again. “In any case, I think John might stay here with her for a while.” I had my eyes fixated on the fire this whole time but processed what he had said. “What about it?,” asked my dad as he patted my back.“Sounds like a plan.” I replied, wondering if he was drunk.With that being said, the men eased back on their chairs watched the fire before them. I stood up and went to take a piss. I walked behind an old tractor that had been there for as long as I could remember, unleashing a small torrent on the side of one of the rear wheels.“You could go inside and do that,” I heard my cousin Megan's voice in the dark.Quickly I zipped up my jeans and looked up to where the voice was coming from. My cousin was lying on her back on top of the engine compartment of the tractor.“I'm sorry,” I muttered, embarrassed.Hearing my voice, she quickly turned to see me. “Oh, its you…” she said, surprised.I tried kicking some dirt over the little pond I had created. The last thing I wanted was for my cousin to smell was my piss. She smiled only slightly.“I wonder what my mom would think…” she started, “she used to yell at my dad for peeing on that exact same spot you know,” she said sadly.I noticed the distinct difference in some of the grass's color by the tractor's rear and front wheel. When I looked back up at Megan, I could see her eyes watering and knew she was trying not to cry. She slowly turned around, and I stood there wondering what to do. My eyes wandered up and down her small frame. She had always been a looker. She had her mother's brown wavy hair and a pretty face to go with it. She was shorter than her mom but had inherited the wide hips and ample bust that she always tried to hide by wearing a sweater.“I'm sorry about your dad,” I said slowly.“Thanks,” she said, still facing away.Without a word, I climbed up the side of the tractor and leaned over her. She was sniffling, and the hood of her sweater covered her face. Gently I kissed the only visible part of her cheek. She smiled, and I jumped back off the side of the old beast. I headed back to the house a little relieved and feeling generally good about myself.The next morning we had the funeral. The entire day was a sad ordeal. I soon realized how much I hated seeing my mom and aunt cry. My dad had an arm around my Aunt, but her shoulders still shook hard. I didn't feel like crying but watching my mother sob broke my composure, and I could feel my eyes watering. My cousin was sobbing uncontrollably, and I was glad her friends around her. She had always been daddy's little girl, and now she was reeling, having seen her father's casket buried. We stayed there hours after the funeral had ended, and I couldn't help but contemplate all the changes death brought.On the way back home, my father and I talked about what he had said yesterday. I had given it very little thought, considering he had been a little tipsy, but now I saw he was earnest. We had a long discussion about how it might be useful if I stayed with my Aunt for a few weeks, and I couldn't help but agree. I really was perfect for the task. I had nothing waiting for me back home, and I was grateful for a change in scenery. Being able to get my father off my back was another blessing that sealed the deal. My father didn't waste any time proposing the idea to my Aunt about me staying.The first thing out of her mouth was, “Don't you have school?”I smiled and replied, “Not for a couple of months.”It was the truth… school had ended, and she didn't need to know that I planned on skipping next semester. On the other hand, my cousin would be heading back as soon as she could find a flight. She had signed up for the summer session and needed to be back at school that same week. After some discourse, it was agreed that I would stay.My father took me aside and informed me that he would be depositing some funds to help with the expenses. I was glad, considering I had only a few hundred dollars from my last job. Hours later, my parents got their things ready for their morning flight, and I once again turned in earlier than usual. I spent the next couple of minutes thinking about what the next days would bring. I would be staying with my recently widowed Aunt on a small farm… freedom, at last, I thought.The next morning I awoke to the sound of my parents leaving. I kissed my mother goodbye and hugged my dad for a long time.“Take good care of her,” he said in his deep voice.“I will Dad,” I replied.My Aunt had always been very close to my dad, and I could feel the weight behind his request. She hugged each of them as well, and my mom finished by saying, “You give me a call if he gives you any trouble, and don't be afraid to smack him if he acts up…. you have my permission.”She said, smiling. “I wouldn't dream of it,” my Aunt Rose answered as she looked at me lovingly.I waved them goodbye as the cab pulled away. When I turned around, my Aunt was in the doorway smiling at me. She opened her arms, and soon I found myself pressing willingly into the softness of her breasts.That day I spent most of the time cleaning around the house and farm; my Aunt spent it indoors, mainly. I found it incredibly difficult to talk to her about my Uncle, and I was dreading the fact that my cousin would be leaving the very next day. The day flew by as I explored the farm and the rest of the grounds. I could see myself falling in love with this lifestyle.The next day, I drove my cousin to the airport, and it was now time to say goodbye.“Take good care of my mom John,” Megan told me.“Don't worry I will…” I answered reassuringly.Megan had suggested to my Aunt that she'd stay a while longer. But my Aunt would have nothing of it.“No Megan you need to finish up your schoolwork and besides I'll be fine with John here.”And so it was. My cousin flew back east to finish her classes, and I became my Aunt's only company.The next few days consisted of me getting accustomed to the routine. Surprisingly, my Aunt knew as much if not more than my father about tending the farm. I found myself following her lead most of the time. As the days went on, I found myself more and more comfortable around her. In the days following the funeral, we had become close friends. I recounted my stories about past girlfriends, and my Aunt told me how she and my Uncle had met. On some days, I could see the sadness in her eyes, and I tried my best to keep her spirits high. Slowly I began to grow more and more fond of her.The next morning I noticed I had no clothes left in my suitcase. I had only packed for a few days, and now I was shit out of luck. I tried looking for the jeans I had worn the day before, but I didn't see them anywhere. I only had the pair of briefs I had fallen asleep with, and to make matters worse, they had multiple holes around the elastic band. I stayed in my room for a little while, wondering what to do.However, after a while, I heard my Aunt yell from the kitchen, “John what do you want for breakfast!?”“Anything is fine by me aunt Rose!” I yelled back.A few minutes later, I heard her yell again, “Breakfast is almost ready!”I yelled back, “Ummm I can't find my jeans…”A couple seconds passed, and I was about to yell again when I heard her say, “Oh honey I think they are all in the wash. They're almost done but you better get in here before your breakfast gets cold,” she said, finally.I searched the room for a towel but found none.“You do have underwear right?” I heard her yell down the hall again.“Yeah,” I replied. I was glad my morning woody was gone because the thought of going to the kitchen with only my ‘tighty whiteys' was quite frightening.I tried to make it to my seat at the table before my Aunt turned around, but I was too late.“Oh honey, you don't wear boxers?” she asked, smiling as she wiped her hands on her apron.“Umm no, I don't really like them,” I replied while my hands desperately trying to cover my manhood.“I'm sorry Honey, I didn't know those were all your jeans. I would have left one had I known.” she informed me.“Its okay Aunt Rose, I appreciate you washing them.” I replied. My embarrassment had already been too high, but now I could feel my face turning red.She started scrambling some eggs while in her pj's, and I could not help but stare at her ass as she did this. Her pj's were probably not designed to be sexy for all intents and purposes, but her ass was so plump and voluptuous that it stretched the fabric slightly, and I could almost picture her naked through it. I didn't think I could be more embarrassed, but being only in briefs while watching her cook awoke my cock faster than any porno I had ever watched. I only hoped I didn't have to stand up soon.“Honey, can you get me the flour that's behind you in that cupboard, I'm going to make some pancakes,” she said.“Oh, that's okay Aunt Rose, I don't want any pancakes,” I replied, hoping she wouldn't ask me to get something else.“Well I do, so if you could please,” she said.I stood up quickly and started looking through the pantry. To my horror, I couldn't find it.“Baby, you know you have a hole in your underwear?” she asked teasingly.“Yeah,” I said, more embarrassed than ever.Finally, I found the flour and turned around quickly so that she couldn't see the hole any longer. I thought about tossing the flour box to her but decided against it. I walked quickly, trying to cover my crotch area with the flour box, trying not to be too obvious. When I got close to her, I extended it to her.“How bout you help me make them,” she said. It was now that I noticed that she was relishing in my discomfort. She had a hint of defiance in her eyes. I tried not to think about anything sexual, but my cock throbbed as I saw the cleavage.“I don't really know how to make them,” I said, trying to save myself from being so exposed.“That's okay, I'll teach you,” she replied quickly.She grabbed the box out of my hand, and then I saw her eyes shift down towards my pulsating cock. I looked down to see how clear my condition was; it was worse than I could imagine to my horror. My cock had become so hard and hot that I had not noticed the dark pulsating head peeking over the elastic band of my underwear.“Oh My!” my Aunt said almost in a whisper.Her left hand was covering her cleavage while the other hand still held the spatula. I rushed to cover it up with my hands, but the damage was done. I turned to run, but my Aunt caught my arm.“Honey, honey its okay,” she said quickly yet lovingly. “Just get a towel from that counter over there and umm, try covering up as best you can.” she said in the same tender tone.I made my way to the towel and went back to the table with the towel wrapped around my waist. I must have been a sad site sitting there at the table with my face in my hands.“Honey its okay,” I heard my Aunt say again as she slid a plate in front of me.I couldn't bring myself to look at her, and I wouldn't have had she not pleaded with me, “Look at me baby.”I slowly looked up to see her beautiful face. She was leaning over the table, and her cleavage was impossible not to look at. I was utterly hopeless, and she must have thought this as well because she let out a smile when she caught my stare.“I got an idea,” she sprung up all of a sudden.She turned around and untied her apron, then to my disbelief, she slid her shirt off. She wasn't wearing a bra, and I could see the sides of her breasts even as she faced away from me. Slowly she turned around, and my mouth dropped while my cock throbbed with renewed vigor.“See, now we are even,” she said smiling. She sat down across the table, and her tits swayed slightly as she set her plate before her. “Honey, you might be able to chew your food better if you close your mouth now and again,” she said coyly.I roused myself and tried to concentrate on my food. But kept looking up at Aunt Rose's incredible, round, soft tits sitting in front of me. Her nipples were timid now, but I could see them springing forward if given enough attention. Her aureoles were a shade darker than the rest of her skin, making it a little harder to breathe. She had a distinct tan line around her breasts. I wanted to fondle them more than ever and tuck my hand underneath them to feel their weight. Soon, however, breakfast was over, and my Aunt put her shirt back on.“Better not tell your dad… or your mom,” she said jokingly.“I won't,” I managed to say, my embarrassment virtually gone.“Now you better get out there and work some of that energy off,” she pointed cautiously at my crotch as she said this.“Will do,” I replied.“And one more thing hon,” she said as I started to walk out of the kitchen, “we need to get you some new underwear and jeans.”I managed to let out a small laugh and say, “Yeah I know.”[to be continued in ‘Mating Season']by Jism786 for Literotica

Let's Not Meet: A True Horror Podcast

Upcoming LNM Live Tour Dates: 8/10/24 : San Diego, CA @ House of Blues: GET YOUR TICKETS 8/11/24 : Los Angeles, CA @ The Moroccan Lounge: GET YOUR TICKETS 8/18/24: Sacramento, CA @ Harlow's: GET YOUR TICKETS 9/19/24: Salt Lake City, UT @ Metro Music Hall: GET YOUR TICKETS More Dates to be announced soon! Stories in this episode: The Bad Feeling That Saved My Life | Responsible_Carpet43 (0:39) My Trip to Colorado | LimpyLaundry (14:30) Stalked in an Ohio State Park | Queasy-Comfort-8559 (24:39) Working at My Aunt's Diner | dancing_unicorn08 (31:12) Weird Man in Nevada | SlothTeeth (33:56) Creepy Occurrence on Holiday in Greece | MediumActuator1280 (37:23) The Elderly Couple in the Car | Wickdead (42:05) Popcorn | enormous-radio (47:27) Extended Patreon Content: My Trip to Georgia | Kathi Sunset Stalkers | Kelsey A Wolf in Sheep's Clothing | Olivia Due to periodic changes in ad placement, time stamps are estimates and are not always accurate. Follow: - Twitch - https://twitch.tv/crypticcounty - Website - https://letsnotmeetpodcast.com/ - Patreon - https://patreon.com/letsnotmeetpodcast - Instagram - https://www.instagram.com/letsnotmeetcast/ Check out the other Cryptic County podcasts like Odd Trails and the Old Time Radiocast at CrypticCountyPodcasts.com or wherever you get your podcasts!    Get access to extended, ad-free episodes of Let's Not Meet: A True Horror Podcast with bonus stories every week at a higher bitrate along with a bunch of other great exclusive material and merch at patreon.com/letsnotmeetpodcast. This podcast would not be possible to continue at this rate without the help of the support of the legendary LNM Patrons. Come join the family! All of the stories you've heard this week were narrated and produced with the permission of their respective authors. Let's Not Meet: A True Horror Podcast is not associated with Reddit or any other message boards online. To submit your story to the show, send it to letsnotmeetstories@gmail.com.    Get AI writing support that works where you work. Sign up and download for FREE at grammarly.com/podcast.

Not in a Huff with Jackson Huff
#192- Afarin Bellisario- "Silenced Whispers" | Inside Life in Iran

Not in a Huff with Jackson Huff

Play Episode Listen Later May 8, 2024 48:19


This week I speak with Afarin Bellisario about the the country of Iran and how it is much different than what many Westerns think. Ms. Bellisario grew up in Tehran in a family with its feet in the past and its head in the future: whereas her grandmothers could barely read, Afarin's university-educated father and uncles were prominent members of Iran's new technocratic elite.Upon receiving a Ph.D. (and a subsequent MBA) from MIT, she has worked for firms such as Intel, Analog Devices, and Raytheon. Today, Afarin consults, teaches, and mentors young ventures. But writing has been a passion. In 2013, her essay “Movies with My Aunt” was published in the anthology Love & Pomegranates. The Wall Street Journal and The Boston Globe have published several of her op-eds, and she writes regularly about the clash between tradition and modernity on Medium. We talk largely about the culture in Iran and her recently published fiction book "Silenced Whispers" that shares history and culture of Iran in an easily digestible story.This description was created in part by summarizing and rearranging the biography sent by the guest._____________________________________Check out her book here: https://www.silencedwhispers.com/Afarin's Website: https://www.afarin.net/_____________________________________Link to all things Not in a Huff Podcast: https://linktr.ee/notinahuffpodcastPlease follow/subscribe to the podcast to be the first to see new episodes when they come out each week. Be extra awesome and rate us on Apple Podcast and Spotify! :)

popular Wiki of the Day
Louis Gossett Jr.

popular Wiki of the Day

Play Episode Listen Later Mar 30, 2024 3:16


pWotD Episode 2523: Louis Gossett Jr. Welcome to popular Wiki of the Day where we read the summary of a popular Wikipedia page every day.With 441,029 views on Friday, 29 March 2024 our article of the day is Louis Gossett Jr..Louis Cameron Gossett Jr. (May 27, 1936 – March 29, 2024) was an American actor. Born in Coney Island, Brooklyn, New York City, he made his stage debut at the age of 17. Shortly thereafter, he successfully auditioned for the Broadway play Take a Giant Step. Gossett continued acting onstage in critically acclaimed plays including A Raisin in the Sun (1959), The Blacks (1961), Tambourines to Glory (1963), and The Zulu and the Zayda (1965). In 1977, Gossett appeared in the popular miniseries Roots, for which he won Outstanding Lead Actor for a Single Appearance in a Drama or Comedy Series at the Emmy Awards.Gossett continued acting in high-profile films, television, plays, and video games. In 1982, for his role as Gunnery Sergeant Emil Foley in An Officer and a Gentleman, he won the Academy Award for Best Supporting Actor and became the first black actor to win in this category. At the Emmy Awards, Gossett continued to receive recognition, with nominations for The Sentry Collection Presents Ben Vereen: His Roots (1978), Palmerstown, U. S. A. (1981), Sadat (1983). Gossett appeared in 1985's Enemy Mine with Dennis Quaid, A Gathering of Old Men (1987), Touched by an Angel (1997), and Watchmen (2019). He won and was nominated at other ceremonies including the Golden Globe Awards, Black Reel Awards, and NAACP Image Awards. Gossett was also well-known for his role as Colonel Chappy Sinclair in the Iron Eagle film series (1986-1995).Gossett's other film appearances include Hal Ashby's The Landlord (1970), Paul Bogart's Skin Game (1971), George Cukor's Travels with My Aunt (1972), Stuart Rosenberg's The Laughing Policeman (1974), Philip Kaufman's The White Dawn (1974), Peter Yates's The Deep (1977), Wolfgang Petersen's Enemy Mine (1985), Christopher Cain's The Principal (1987), Mark Goldblatt's The Punisher (1989), Daniel Petrie's Toy Soldiers (1991), and Jasper, Texas (2003), and his television appearances include Bonanza (1971), The Jeffersons (1975), American Playhouse (1990), Stargate SG-1 (2005), Left Behind: World at War (2005), Boardwalk Empire (2013), and The Book of Negroes (2015).This recording reflects the Wikipedia text as of 01:19 UTC on Saturday, 30 March 2024.For the full current version of the article, see Louis Gossett Jr. on Wikipedia.This podcast uses content from Wikipedia under the Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike License.Visit our archives at wikioftheday.com and subscribe to stay updated on new episodes.Follow us on Mastodon at @wikioftheday@masto.ai.Also check out Curmudgeon's Corner, a current events podcast.Until next time, I'm Matthew Neural.

Taboo Conversations
My Auntie Passed Away. Returned Home. Life Coaching. Daily Vlog

Taboo Conversations

Play Episode Listen Later Mar 29, 2024 31:48


In this video podcast episode, I am giving an update on how things are going in my neck of the woods. I have had some sad times, but also some good times. My Aunt passed away and I returned home for the services. It was an interesting time and memorable. Take a listen to find out what happened. I had a revelation to restart my coaching business. Listen to hear why. Things happen, but it's all for a reason. Thanks for checking out my video. I'm a Social Worker and Certified Life Coach who has a few decades of life and professional experience under my belt. Speaking your truth and healing while on your journey is something that I love speaking about. I know that by sharing my ups and downs I can help others figure out their own lessons in order to move forward. Be sure to subscribe to my channel if this is the information you want to hear more about. Feel free to share this video with others you think this message can help. Connect with me on social media sites by clicking my linktree below

Let's Not Meet: A True Horror Podcast
12x10: Lost Stories 21

Let's Not Meet: A True Horror Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Mar 4, 2024 61:18


Stories in this episode: She Wasn't My Aunt | explosiverightnipple (1:26) Ghost Hunting Turned Into A High Speed Chase | the-names-adeline (6:04.) Creepy Neighbor In Japan | SeikaBlade (15:08) That's Not Dad | rrns (28:27) The Pink Lady | MythicalGeology (31:30) The Hanger | SeanEsaian (38:09) He Claimed To Be The Maintenance Guy | Anon (42:07) My Mom Escaped The Hillside Strangler | Anon (45:42) The Modeling Agency | Nordic_Nonsense (52:25) Scissors | B1rdnest (57:29) Extended Patreon Content: Ben, The Double Feature Creep | Alma Drill Sergeant Psycho | Anony-Moose My Cousin's High School Boyfriend | Russell Due to periodic changes in ad placement, time stamps are estimates and are not always accurate. Get access to extended, ad-free episodes of Let's Not Meet: A True Horror Podcast with bonus stories every week at a higher bitrate along with a bunch of other great exclusive material and merch at patreon.com/letsnotmeetpodcast. This podcast would not be possible to continue at this rate without the help of the support of the legendary LNM Patrons. Come join the family! All of the stories you've heard this week were narrated and produced with the permission of their respective authors. Let's Not Meet: A True Horror Podcast is not associated with Reddit or any other message boards online. To submit your story to the show, send it to letsnotmeetstories@gmail.com.   Check out the other Cryptic County podcasts like Odd Trails and the Old Time Radiocast at CrypticCountyPodcasts.com or wherever you get your podcasts! Start the Good Habit at https://tryfum.com/trails to save 10% off the Journey Pack today. - Facebook - https://www.facebook.com/groups/433173970399259/ - Website - https://letsnotmeetpodcast.com/ - Patreon - https://patreon.com/letsnotmeetpodcast - Instagram - https://www.instagram.com/letsnotmeetcast/ - Twitch - https://twitch.tv/crypticcounty

Storytime
r/MaliciousCompliance REVENGE ON MY NOSEY SISTER! - Reddit Stories

Storytime

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 30, 2024 15:20


Reddit rSlash Storytime maliciouscompliance where Told to do what I have to do.... **Karen doesn't want to follow enrollment procedure **My Aunt accused me of having a crush on her, so I made she knew how right she was. **Management Says I'm Losing My Unused Vacation Days Because of a New “Unpublished Handbook Rule” Okay, I will Comply with the Rules of this New Unpublished Handbook, But These Four Paid Unused Vacation Days Will Cost You THOUSANDS!!! **Sister demands I show my laptop screen, ended up seeing what she didn't want to see, and changed her mind. Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

The Enlightened Lens
From Grief, to Grace with Mike Taylor

The Enlightened Lens

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 28, 2023 100:56


*TRIGGER WARNING*THIS EPISODE MENTIONS DEPRESSION AND SUICIDAL THOUGHTSIn this episode, I got to honor of hearing Mike Taylor, case manager for Still Water Academy for troubled youth, the program he himself has graduated from.My Aunt, Wendy Reimann  (licensed Therapist) from Episode #4, for those who want to listen, reached out about this student she worked with when she was working for Still Water Academy and had amazing things about his story.I wanted to listen to his story for the first time, while we were recording and I'm glad I did. I am in awe of the journey this man has taken, and its a such a beautiful remember about how to go from grief, suicidal thoughts, and despair to aiding those who share similar stories into a life of light, love and a better life.If you want to connect to Mike, youll have to do it through me since he doesn't participate in social media. If you would like more information about Still Water Academy their website is:stillwateracademy.orgALSO,I got cut off at the end of my episode, and cant figure it out.... so that's fun.Please enjoy and share with those may be suffering from losing a parent, struggling with depression and other mental illness or need a great resource for kids again 12-17 that need hands on help.https://www.facebook.com/profile.php?id=100093675452578instagram.com/theenlightenedlensinstagram.com/averieraetiktok.com/@theenlightenedlens

Last Word
Malcolm Mowbray, Victoria Amelina, Roger Lovegrove, Mavis Cheek

Last Word

Play Episode Listen Later Jul 14, 2023 27:56


Matthew Bannister on Malcolm Mowbray, the British film director best known for making “A Private Function” - the comedy about wartime rationing starring Michael Palin and Maggie Smith. The film's writer Alan Bennett pays tribute. Victoria Amelina, the Ukrainian novelist and war crimes researcher who was killed in a missile strike in Kramatorsk. Roger Lovegrove, the ornithologist who played a leading role in re-introducing red kites to the UK. Mavis Cheek, who wrote humorous novels about middle class marriage and relationships. We're joined by her friend Helen Lederer. Interviewee: Olha Mukha Interviewee: Alan Bennett Interviewee: Joe Mowbray Interviewee: Roy Dennis Interviewee: Helen Lederer Producer: Gareth Nelson-Davies Archive used: Kramatorsk: Russian missile strike hits restaurants in Ukrainian city, Verified Live, BBC World News, 28/06/2023; Victoria Amelina interview recorded 15/05/2023, Copyright Clearance Centre, YouTube uploaded 03/07/2023; Playhouse: Days at the Beach, Director: Malcolm Mowbray, BBC Two, 13/02/1981; Our Winnie, BBC Four, repeated broadcast 10/12/2009; Malcolm Mowbray, London Standard Film Awards, BBC One, 26/01/1986; A Private Function (1984) film promotion, Hand Made Films, YoutTube uploaded 24/05/2019; A Private Function (1984), Hand Made Films, 1984; Roger Lovegrove: Red Kite, The Great British Birdwatch BBC One, 19/06/1989 ; Red Kite sound effects, RSPB, recordist Jens Kirkeby, recorded 17/08/2005; Mavis Cheek interview, Woman's Hour, BBC Radio 4, 04/03/2002; Mavis Cheek reading The Sex Life of My Aunt, Faber and Faber, Arts Archive, Woman's Hour arts book archive website, BBC Radio 4, uploaded 04/03/2002; Mavis Cheek interview and extract reading, Sixty Minutes, BBC One, 26/10/1983.

826 Valencia's Message in a Bottle
Strong Connection with My Aunt by Nelida

826 Valencia's Message in a Bottle

Play Episode Listen Later Jul 10, 2023 2:23


Strong Connection with My Aunt by Nelida by 826 Valencia

Team Never Quit
Jonathan Harmon: U.S. Air Force PJ & Combat Rescue Officer Opens Up On Operation Red Wings & What It Took To Save Marcus Luttrell (Part 1)

Team Never Quit

Play Episode Listen Later Jun 21, 2023 101:02


In this week's Team Never Quit episode, Marcus has a deep dive conversation with U.S. Air Force PJ, and combat rescue officer, Jonathan Harmon. NOTE: “PJ” (Air Force Pararescuemen) are the only DOD elite combat forces specifically organized, trained, equipped, and postured to conduct full spectrum Personnel Recovery (PR) to include both conventional and unconventional combat rescue operations. Jonathan was instrumental in successfully locating Marcus in Afghanistan with the most miniscule of data which facilitated his subsequent rescue. Listen in to Jonathan's fascinating details of all that it takes to bring our soldiers home.   In this episode you will hear: • My Aunt was a WASP (Women's Auxiliary Service Pilot). She flew aircraft across the Atlantic, and trained other pilots. They would test and assure that an aircraft was safe to fly. (10:06) • I had absolutely no intention of joining the military. I was into skating & surfboarding. (16:28) • I loved skydiving. I was with my peeps for the first time in my life. (23:23) • [Red ants] get real pissed off when you do 8 counts on top of them. (29:57) • [In Afghanistan rescue missions] you're out there rescuing kids and village elders. You want to let them know that you stand shoulder to shoulder with them. You're not gonna leave ‘em high and dry. (51:09) • It wasn't that I traded a life for a degree, but that how it felt. I promised myself that I would never allow my education get in the way of my job. (65:33) • One of the best things we learned was that one of the best medicines, sometimes, is lead. (70:12) • Most people don't know that 1003 Victor became known as Iraqi Freedom. (75:42) • I had the chance to coordinate about 1,000 rescue missions. Recovery missions as well as rescue missions. (76:05) • Reintegration is the process that returns people with homer, helping them transition back from captivity or isolation, back to their units and families so they can become “value added.” (78:18) • We're seeing Post traumatic stress in epic proportions. (79:26) • As a PJ, we focus on medical – combat medicine. (80:41) • I can't declare a personnel recovery event, because they're not my forces. (91:38) • It's important to know that a report has to come through a channel that is bonafide. (91:47) • [Operation Red Wings - After a series of signals and analysis, I thought] what I feel like is that I've got somebody on the run. And I'm really certain it's an American, because of where they're running and how they're running. And it gave me a confidence factor that I had at least one survivor. [97:34) 

And the Runner-Up Is
1972 Best Actress (feat. Mark O'Donovan)

And the Runner-Up Is

Play Episode Listen Later May 24, 2023 155:26


This week on And the Runner-Up Is, Kevin welcomes writer/Instagram star Mark O'Donovan to discuss the 1972 Oscar race for Best Actress, where Liza Minnelli won for her performance in "Cabaret," beating Diana Ross in "Lady Sings the Blues," Maggie Smith in "Travels with My Aunt," Cicely Tyson in "Sounder," and Liv Ullmann in "The Emigrants." We discuss all of these nominated performances and determine who we think was the runner-up to Minnelli.  0:00 - 14:09 - Introduction 14:10 - 37:41 - Diana Ross 37:42 - 57:45 - Maggie Smith 57:46 - 1:18:42 - Cicely Tyson 1:18:43 - 1:35:09 - Liv Ullmann 1:35:10 - 1:54:26 - Liza Minnelli 1:54:27 - 2:32:23 - Why Liza Minnelli won / Twitter questions 2:32:23 - 2:35:25 - Who was the runner-up? Buy And the Runner-Up Is merch at https://www.teepublic.com/stores/and-the-runner-up-is?ref_id=24261! Support And the Runner-Up Is on Patreon at patreon.com/andtherunnerupis! Follow Kevin Jacobsen on Twitter Follow Mark O'Donovan on Twitter and Instagram Follow And the Runner-Up Is on Twitter and Instagram Theme/End Music: "Diamonds" by Iouri Sazonov Additional Music: "Storming Cinema Ident" by Edward Blakeley Artwork: Brian O'Meara

Shedunnit
The Murder Mystery Hotline

Shedunnit

Play Episode Listen Later May 3, 2023 25:14


If you need a golden age detective fiction recommendation, we are at your service. To take part in future interactive episodes, become a member of the Shedunnit Book Club now at shedunnitbookclub.com/join. Books mentioned in the episode: — A Grave Mistake by Ngaio Marsh — Common or Garden Crime by Sheila Pim — Unholy Dying by RT Campbell — The Death Cap by RT Campbell — Black Orchids by Rex Stout — Up the Garden Path by John Rhode — False Scent by Ngaio Marsh — A Rum Affair: A True Story of Botanical Fraud by Karl Sabbagh — Dead Man's Quarry by Ianthe Jerrold — The Murder of My Aunt by Richard Hull — Death on Tiptoe by RC Ashby — Noonday and Night by Gladys Mitchell — The Name of the Rose by Umberto Eco — Death of Mr Dodsley by John Ferguson — Death of an Author by ECR Lorac — The Mysterious Mr Badman by WF Harvey — Murder in the Bookshop by Carolyn Wells — Bodies in a Bookshop by RT Campbell — Murder by the Book, edited by Martin Edwards — Bibliomysteries: Stories of Crime in the World of Books and Bookstores, edited by Otto Penzler — The Body in the Library by Agatha Christie — A Case of Books by Bruce Graeme — The Widening Stain by W. Bolingbroke Johnson — Mystery at Geneva by Rose Macaulay — The Death of a Diplomat by Peter Oldfeld — Murder at School by Glen Trevor — "Manx Gold" by Agatha Christie, featured in The Harlequin Tea Set and While the Light Lasts — These Names Make Clues by ECR Lorac — The Chinese Orange Mystery by Ellery Queen — The Westing Game by Ellen Raskin — Enter A Murderer by Ngaio Marsh — Opening Night by Ngaio Marsh — Vintage Murder by Ngaio Marsh — Overture to Death by Ngaio Marsh — Final Curtain by Ngaio Marsh — Death at the Dolphin by Ngaio Marsh — The Bungalow Mystery by Anne Haynes — Dancers in Mourning by Margery Allingham — Quick Curtain by Alan Melville — Black Express by Conyth Little — The Norths Meet Murder by Frances and Richard Lockridge — The Dain Curse by Dashiell Hammett — Murder on Safari by Elspeth Huxley — The Penguin Pool Murder by Stuart Palmer — Twice Round the Clock by Billie Houston NB: Links to Blackwell's are affiliate links, meaning that the podcast receives a small commission when you purchase a book there (the price remains the same for you). Blackwell's is a UK bookselling chain that ships internationally at no extra charge. To be the first to know about future developments with the podcast, sign up for the newsletter at shedunnitshow.com/newsletter. The podcast is on Twitter, Facebook, and Instagram as @ShedunnitShow, and you can find it in all major podcast apps. Make sure you're subscribed so you don't miss the next episode. Click here to do that now in your app of choice. Find a full transcript of this episode at shedunnitshow.com/themurdermysteryhotlinetranscript. Music by Audioblocks and Blue Dot Sessions. See shedunnitshow.com/musiccredits for more details. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Art & Motherhood - Unfiltered
Hitting rock bottom. If you're tired learn to REST not QUIT - With Sarah P Professional Sleep Consultant

Art & Motherhood - Unfiltered

Play Episode Listen Later Apr 29, 2023 84:28


Sarah gets so vulnerable and transparent in this episode and opens up about mental health and gives advice from experience. It is one you won't want to miss! Sleep plays such a role in mental health and well being and it is something that cannot be ignored. When you're not getting adequate rest your body is in constant flight or flight mode (that goes for you and your littles). If you're tired learn to rest not quit - Banksy Today was a cry in the car day. I've been surrounded by littles far too much, Finn pooped his pants at a friends (I'm not mad at all that just happens) but it was still shitty

The Fresh Fiction Podcast
Faves of 2022 + Gift Exchange

The Fresh Fiction Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 1, 2023 69:25


Vibe Check We're ready for the holidays! Also, it's COLD. Danielle has finished her Christmas shopping and Gwen attended TWO Christmas markets.  * Faves of 2022 Both of your girls are dealing with feelings about media consumption—being okay with being behind and not being the target audience for everything anymore. TV Danielle: The Bear on FX/Hulu, Heartstopper on Netflix, Ms. Marvel on Disney+, Abbott Elementary on ABC, My Brilliant Friend on HBO Max, Miss Scarlett and the Duke on PBS Gwen: The Bear, The White Lotus, The Handmaid's Tale, Harry and Meghan doc, Rick and Morty, Abbott Elementary, Hacks, Bad Sisters, Yellowjackets, Wednesday, The Dropout, WeCrashed MOVIES Danielle: Black Panther: Wakanda Forever, Turning Red, Catherine Called Birdy Gwen: Everything, Everywhere, All at Once; Turning Red, The Princess, Barbarian BOOKS Danielle: Kamila Knows Best by Farah Heron, After Hours on Milagro Street by Angelina M Lopez, Remarkably Bright Creatures by Shelby Van Pelt, Fake It Till You Bake It by Jamie Wesley, Stirring Up Love by Chandra Blumberg, Pride and Protest by Nikki Payne, My Aunt is a Monster by Reimena Yee, Wash Day Diaries by Jamila Rowser and Robyn Smith Gwen: A Caribbean Heiress in Paris by Adriana Herrera, Meet Me in the Bathroom by Lizzy Goodman, The Accidental Pinup by Danielle Jackson MISC. Danielle: Vitamin String Quartet (music), Renaissance by Beyonce (music), It's Been a Minute with new host Brittany Luse (podcast) Gwen: Wet Leg by Wet Leg (music); I Will Teach You to Be Rich by Ramit Sethi (podcast), Articles of Interest (podcast, specifically the Prep season); You Must Remember This (podcast, erotic 80s); Spectacle (podcast, true crime); The Missing Pages (podcast, literary scandals); The Pixies (music) * Host Gift Exchange! Danielle's gift from Gwen: a LizzyKate tea sampler: St. Nick's Tea, Cranberry Hibiscus, Masala Chai, and Moroccan Mint and a tea-tasting notebook! Gwen's gift from Danielle: You Already Have the Answers: A Gratitude Journal by Amanda Deibert and a Felt Flower Making Kit  * Goals/Comfort & Joy Last ep, Danielle said she needed to clean her desk. She actually cleaned her desk and her entire house, but now her desk is a mess again. This week, she needs to do ACCIDENTALLY IN LOVE copyedits! She has also been enjoying Doritos 3D Crunch snacks. Gwen wanted to get into a better nighttime face washing routine so she could use her new, fancy La Mer product, and she has started! This time, Gwen wants to start prepping for her big 2023 project: making all of the recipes in America's Test Kitchen Cooking for Two Cookbook! Gwen is also having all the egg nog lattes (and neither host likes egg nog on its own). * EMAIL US! Thoughts or questions? Email us at podcast@freshfiction.com. * Find us on the Socials! Gwen Reyes Twitter Facebook Instagram Danielle Jackson Twitter Instagram Fresh Fiction Twitter Facebook Instagram EventBrite

Film at Fifty
Travels with My Aunt with Michael Peers

Film at Fifty

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 30, 2022 119:00


Michael Peers joins Brian to discuss Travels with My Aunt, which earned Maggie Smith an Oscar nomination for Best Actress! They also talk about Smith's extraordinary career and pick her three best movies. TRAVELS WITH MY AUNT is available on YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IYx6UPkJCAc&t=315sFollow us at filmatfifty.com and @filmatfifty on social media, and please leave us a five-star review on Apple Podcasts or wherever you listen to your podcasts.Babylon 5 For the First Time - Not a Star Trek PodcastTwo longtime podcasters watch Babylon 5 for the first timeListen on: Apple Podcasts Spotify Suuuper AnimeNANI! Is This The Greatest Anime Podcast You Have Never Heard?! Come Listen & Find Out!Listen on: Apple Podcasts Spotify

Storytime
r/EntitledParents | CRAZY MOTHER ARRESTED IN HOTEL!!! - Reddit Stories

Storytime

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 30, 2022 28:29


Reddit rSlash Storytime r entitledparents My Aunt and Uncle tried to illegally dock my pay as a nanny. So I left them to take care of the four kids. They are now outcasts from most of Dads side of the family. Parents accused me of ruining Christmas every year, now wonder why I hate Christmas You do need to be physically present when your daughter is swimming in the pool... Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Steamy Stories Podcast
Consoling Auntie: A Farmer's Widow

Steamy Stories Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Oct 7, 2022


Consoling Auntie: A Farmer's Widow. Auntie Let Me Console You! part 1.A disillusioned lifestyle gets renewed with incestuous love. by Jism786. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. As a twenty-year-old, after a year in college, I had become very disillusioned with my prospects. Not only was I failing my classes, but I felt like a little cog in a big machine, a machine designed to extract money from people like me. However, my parents had high expectations, and I didn't want to disappoint them. After much consideration, I figured I would take a semester off to figure things out. As expected, my parents were not only disappointed but angry as well.“So, what the hell are you going to do?” my father asked.“ I don't know yet,” I replied.As I retreated to my room, my father yelled, “Maybe you should join the marines, that way you can get your shit straight!”I wanted to cry something back, but I really didn't have anything to say. It also didn't help that my dad was an old, hard-ass marine. The next few weeks were hell. My parents were unrelenting and reminded me about my shortcomings daily. I had gotten a job at a local insurance agency, but I felt like my parents didn't want me in their house anymore. I had always been an outdoors person, and the situation was becoming unbearable. I tried to stay out of the house as much as possible. Every day, there was an argument about how school was the only option and how I had to either go back or start thinking about moving out.All this bickering finally subsided the day my dad got a phone call from his sister. My Uncle James had passed away due to a heart attack, and we had to fly over to pay our final farewell to my Uncle James. It wasn't a long flight considering it was from California to Idaho. It was nice to see my cousin and my Aunt after such a long time, three years to be exact. It was sad to see them in their misery, but I really loved them and was glad I could be there with them.My Uncle had been a very reserved man, and I had grown to like him over the years, but I never really knew him all that well. My Aunt, on the other hand, had always been very loving and motherly. She had the warmth that came from working with animals and was always very polite. My cousin Megan was twenty-three and attending school on the east coast. She had flown back as soon as she had heard about her father. She was older than me by four years, but she had always seemed much older to me. She had always been wise beyond her years and had always been a full-grown woman in my eyes.We arrived Friday night and were planning to leave Sunday night after the funeral. Pleasantries and condolences were exchanged, as expected, that first night. The older folk, including my parents, talked with my Aunt and other family members far into the night. I, on the other hand, decided to turn in early. I was given my Uncle's old study, and I found it very hard to sleep. The man had passed away, yet there were traces of his existence all around me. Mercifully, I dozed to sleep.The next morning I awoke to my father's hand gently shaking me. “John wake up.” It was hard to stay asleep with his big bear paw on my shoulder. “Listen,” he said as I turned to see him. “I know lately I've been riding you pretty hard and I'm sorry. I know you'll figure it out and I just want you know that I've got your back no matter what you choose to do,” he finished with a smile. The talk last night must have really opened his eyes to how fleeting life really was. I was still half asleep, but I felt a significant weight lift off my shoulders, both literally and emotionally. “Now get up, we have some work to do,” he finished. Although I didn't admit it to myself, I knew deep inside what work he had in mind. Every time we visited my Aunt, we ended up helping around the farm. Unlike back home, where the day started at 7 or 8 am, it started at 5 or 6 am here. I got my clothes and jacket and followed my dad as we headed out towards the small field behind my Aunt's barn.Our family has always grown in or around farms, so farm work was second nature to my father. On the other hand, I was less experienced, but I was willing to jump right in. Being on my father's good side renewed my attitude on life. Soon we were milking the small herd of cows my Uncle and Aunt owned. By the time we were done, my forearms felt sore. My dad laughed as he watched me open and close my hand.“She had some hard tits that one,” I said jokingly.“Yeah that's why I let you have that one,” he replied. “Your Uncle really like that cow. He used to say it was the best damn cow he had ever owned,” he said while looking back at the herd.I also looked around and could see the steam rising from the cows' backs. The mornings here truly felt magical. The sky was golden as the sun rose over the hilltops. The calves suckled quietly on their mothers'. It was a beautiful scene, to say the least.By the time we got back to the house, the women had already started breakfast. The place was bustling with people as neighbors and friends came to offer their condolences. The rest of the day went just like that. People coming and leaving while my Aunt tried her best to remain a good hostess.Tomorrow would be my Uncle's funeral, and it was really starting to set in that he was really gone. Late that evening, a small circle of men sat around a fire outside my Aunt's house. I could see they were all men who were a lot like my Uncle, landowners, and men of integrity. My dad was talking to them, and I decided to join them. They spoke of my Uncle and the kind of man he was, telling stories about some of his crazy ideas and sayings.All in all, it was a good feeling as I learned more about the man who I knew so little about. I soon found out that my Uncle had not only been a good husband to my Aunt but a perfect friend to all of them. He had, at one time or another, helped each one of these men. They were saddened to have lost him so soon. He had only been 46. My Aunt was only 40.Soon the talk took a somber tone as one man asked my father, “Has Rose told you was she plans to do with the farm?”“No, not yet,” my father replied calmly. “I will talk to her before I go and make sure she has what she needs. In any case she's a strong woman and she has that going for her,” he finished as he took a drink from his beer.After a few seconds, my dad spoke again. “In any case, I think John might stay here with her for a while.” I had my eyes fixated on the fire this whole time but processed what he had said. “What about it?,” asked my dad as he patted my back.“Sounds like a plan.” I replied, wondering if he was drunk.With that being said, the men eased back on their chairs watched the fire before them. I stood up and went to take a piss. I walked behind an old tractor that had been there for as long as I could remember, unleashing a small torrent on the side of one of the rear wheels.“You could go inside and do that,” I heard my cousin Megan's voice in the dark.Quickly I zipped up my jeans and looked up to where the voice was coming from. My cousin was lying on her back on top of the engine compartment of the tractor.“I'm sorry,” I muttered, embarrassed.Hearing my voice, she quickly turned to see me. “Oh, its you…” she said, surprised.I tried kicking some dirt over the little pond I had created. The last thing I wanted was for my cousin to smell was my piss. She smiled only slightly.“I wonder what my mom would think…” she started, “she used to yell at my dad for peeing on that exact same spot you know,” she said sadly.I noticed the distinct difference in some of the grass's color by the tractor's rear and front wheel. When I looked back up at Megan, I could see her eyes watering and knew she was trying not to cry. She slowly turned around, and I stood there wondering what to do. My eyes wandered up and down her small frame. She had always been a looker. She had her mother's brown wavy hair and a pretty face to go with it. She was shorter than her mom but had inherited the wide hips and ample bust that she always tried to hide by wearing a sweater.“I'm sorry about your dad,” I said slowly.“Thanks,” she said, still facing away.Without a word, I climbed up the side of the tractor and leaned over her. She was sniffling, and the hood of her sweater covered her face. Gently I kissed the only visible part of her cheek. She smiled, and I jumped back off the side of the old beast. I headed back to the house a little relieved and feeling generally good about myself.The next morning we had the funeral. The entire day was a sad ordeal. I soon realized how much I hated seeing my mom and aunt cry. My dad had an arm around my Aunt, but her shoulders still shook hard. I didn't feel like crying but watching my mother sob broke my composure, and I could feel my eyes watering. My cousin was sobbing uncontrollably, and I was glad her friends around her. She had always been daddy's little girl, and now she was reeling, having seen her father's casket buried. We stayed there hours after the funeral had ended, and I couldn't help but contemplate all the changes death brought.On the way back home, my father and I talked about what he had said yesterday. I had given it very little thought, considering he had been a little tipsy, but now I saw he was earnest. We had a long discussion about how it might be useful if I stayed with my Aunt for a few weeks, and I couldn't help but agree. I really was perfect for the task. I had nothing waiting for me back home, and I was grateful for a change in scenery. Being able to get my father off my back was another blessing that sealed the deal. My father didn't waste any time proposing the idea to my Aunt about me staying.The first thing out of her mouth was, “Don't you have school?”I smiled and replied, “Not for a couple of months.”It was the truth… school had ended, and she didn't need to know that I planned on skipping next semester. On the other hand, my cousin would be heading back as soon as she could find a flight. She had signed up for the summer session and needed to be back at school that same week. After some discourse, it was agreed that I would stay.My father took me aside and informed me that he would be depositing some funds to help with the expenses. I was glad, considering I had only a few hundred dollars from my last job. Hours later, my parents got their things ready for their morning flight, and I once again turned in earlier than usual. I spent the next couple of minutes thinking about what the next days would bring. I would be staying with my recently widowed Aunt on a small farm… freedom, at last, I thought.The next morning I awoke to the sound of my parents leaving. I kissed my mother goodbye and hugged my dad for a long time.“Take good care of her,” he said in his deep voice.“I will Dad,” I replied.My Aunt had always been very close to my dad, and I could feel the weight behind his request. She hugged each of them as well, and my mom finished by saying, “You give me a call if he gives you any trouble, and don't be afraid to smack him if he acts up…. you have my permission.”She said, smiling. “I wouldn't dream of it,” my Aunt Rose answered as she looked at me lovingly.I waved them goodbye as the cab pulled away. When I turned around, my Aunt was in the doorway smiling at me. She opened her arms, and soon I found myself pressing willingly into the softness of her breasts.That day I spent most of the time cleaning around the house and farm; my Aunt spent it indoors, mainly. I found it incredibly difficult to talk to her about my Uncle, and I was dreading the fact that my cousin would be leaving the very next day. The day flew by as I explored the farm and the rest of the grounds. I could see myself falling in love with this lifestyle.The next day, I drove my cousin to the airport, and it was now time to say goodbye.“Take good care of my mom John,” Megan told me.“Don't worry I will…” I answered reassuringly.Megan had suggested to my Aunt that she'd stay a while longer. But my Aunt would have nothing of it.“No Megan you need to finish up your schoolwork and besides I'll be fine with John here.”And so it was. My cousin flew back east to finish her classes, and I became my Aunt's only company.The next few days consisted of me getting accustomed to the routine. Surprisingly, my Aunt knew as much if not more than my father about tending the farm. I found myself following her lead most of the time. As the days went on, I found myself more and more comfortable around her. In the days following the funeral, we had become close friends. I recounted my stories about past girlfriends, and my Aunt told me how she and my Uncle had met. On some days, I could see the sadness in her eyes, and I tried my best to keep her spirits high. Slowly I began to grow more and more fond of her.The next morning I noticed I had no clothes left in my suitcase. I had only packed for a few days, and now I was shit out of luck. I tried looking for the jeans I had worn the day before, but I didn't see them anywhere. I only had the pair of briefs I had fallen asleep with, and to make matters worse, they had multiple holes around the elastic band. I stayed in my room for a little while, wondering what to do.However, after a while, I heard my Aunt yell from the kitchen, “John what do you want for breakfast!?”“Anything is fine by me aunt Rose!” I yelled back.A few minutes later, I heard her yell again, “Breakfast is almost ready!”I yelled back, “Ummm I can't find my jeans…”A couple seconds passed, and I was about to yell again when I heard her say, “Oh honey I think they are all in the wash. They're almost done but you better get in here before your breakfast gets cold,” she said, finally.I searched the room for a towel but found none.“You do have underwear right?” I heard her yell down the hall again.“Yeah,” I replied. I was glad my morning woody was gone because the thought of going to the kitchen with only my ‘tighty whiteys' was quite frightening.I tried to make it to my seat at the table before my Aunt turned around, but I was too late.“Oh honey, you don't wear boxers?” she asked, smiling as she wiped her hands on her apron.“Umm no, I don't really like them,” I replied while my hands desperately trying to cover my manhood.“I'm sorry Honey, I didn't know those were all your jeans. I would have left one had I known.” she informed me.“Its okay Aunt Rose, I appreciate you washing them.” I replied. My embarrassment had already been too high, but now I could feel my face turning red.She started scrambling some eggs while in her pj's, and I could not help but stare at her ass as she did this. Her pj's were probably not designed to be sexy for all intents and purposes, but her ass was so plump and voluptuous that it stretched the fabric slightly, and I could almost picture her naked through it. I didn't think I could be more embarrassed, but being only in briefs while watching her cook awoke my cock faster than any porno I had ever watched. I only hoped I didn't have to stand up soon.“Honey, can you get me the flour that's behind you in that cupboard, I'm going to make some pancakes,” she said.“Oh, that's okay Aunt Rose, I don't want any pancakes,” I replied, hoping she wouldn't ask me to get something else.“Well I do, so if you could please,” she said.I stood up quickly and started looking through the pantry. To my horror, I couldn't find it.“Baby, you know you have a hole in your underwear?” she asked teasingly.“Yeah,” I said, more embarrassed than ever.Finally, I found the flour and turned around quickly so that she couldn't see the hole any longer. I thought about tossing the flour box to her but decided against it. I walked quickly, trying to cover my crotch area with the flour box, trying not to be too obvious. When I got close to her, I extended it to her.“How bout you help me make them,” she said. It was now that I noticed that she was relishing in my discomfort. She had a hint of defiance in her eyes. I tried not to think about anything sexual, but my cock throbbed as I saw the cleavage.“I don't really know how to make them,” I said, trying to save myself from being so exposed.“That's okay, I'll teach you,” she replied quickly.She grabbed the box out of my hand, and then I saw her eyes shift down towards my pulsating cock. I looked down to see how clear my condition was; it was worse than I could imagine to my horror. My cock had become so hard and hot that I had not noticed the dark pulsating head peeking over the elastic band of my underwear.“Oh My!” my Aunt said almost in a whisper.Her left hand was covering her cleavage while the other hand still held the spatula. I rushed to cover it up with my hands, but the damage was done. I turned to run, but my Aunt caught my arm.“Honey, honey its okay,” she said quickly yet lovingly. “Just get a towel from that counter over there and umm, try covering up as best you can.” she said in the same tender tone.I made my way to the towel and went back to the table with the towel wrapped around my waist. I must have been a sad site sitting there at the table with my face in my hands.“Honey its okay,” I heard my Aunt say again as she slid a plate in front of me.I couldn't bring myself to look at her, and I wouldn't have had she not pleaded with me, “Look at me baby.”I slowly looked up to see her beautiful face. She was leaning over the table, and her cleavage was impossible not to look at. I was utterly hopeless, and she must have thought this as well because she let out a smile when she caught my stare.“I got an idea,” she sprung up all of a sudden.She turned around and untied her apron, then to my disbelief, she slid her shirt off. She wasn't wearing a bra, and I could see the sides of her breasts even as she faced away from me. Slowly she turned around, and my mouth dropped while my cock throbbed with renewed vigor.“See, now we are even,” she said smiling. She sat down across the table, and her tits swayed slightly as she set her plate before her. “Honey, you might be able to chew your food better if you close your mouth now and again,” she said coyly.I roused myself and tried to concentrate on my food. But kept looking up at Aunt Rose's incredible, round, soft tits sitting in front of me. Her nipples were timid now, but I could see them springing forward if given enough attention. Her aureoles were a shade darker than the rest of her skin, making it a little harder to breathe. She had a distinct tan line around her breasts. I wanted to fondle them more than ever and tuck my hand underneath them to feel their weight. Soon, however, breakfast was over, and my Aunt put her shirt back on.“Better not tell your dad… or your mom,” she said jokingly.“I won't,” I managed to say, my embarrassment virtually gone.“Now you better get out there and work some of that energy off,” she pointed cautiously at my crotch as she said this.“Will do,” I replied.“And one more thing hon,” she said as I started to walk out of the kitchen, “we need to get you some new underwear and jeans.”I managed to let out a small laugh and say, “Yeah I know.”[to be continued in ‘Mating Season']by Jism786 for Literotica. -

Reading the Room
Andrew Sean Greer, "Less is Lost"

Reading the Room

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 30, 2022 23:06


PATREON to support the podcast and get bonus content: https://www.patreon.com/readingtheroomPurchase Less is Lost: https://bookshop.org/a/81598/9780316498906Books Andrew Mentioned/Recommended:Either/Or by Elif BatumanBooth by Karen Joy FowlerTravels with My Aunt by Graham GreeneA Journey to the End of the Millennium by A.B. YehoshuaEmail: thebarandthebookcase@gmail.comInstagram: https://www.instagram.com/thebarandthebookcase/Goodreads: https://www.goodreads.com/user/show/64819771-jaylenStorygraph: https://app.thestorygraph.com/profile/thebarandthebookcaseTikTok: tiktok.com/@thebarandthebookcase?

Poured Over
Andrew Sean Greer on LESS IS LOST

Poured Over

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 20, 2022 46:35


“I already had a kind of Don Quixote set up in mind. And so I was like, Wouldn't it be funny if Arthur was the sort of Sancho Panza in this? I'll just barely touch on it and see where it goes. And I thought he needs someone totally full of himself to shake him up…” Readers fell in love with Arthur Less — and Andrew Sean Greer took home a Pulitzer Prize for Less, the novel that introduced us to Arthur. Andrew joins us on the show to talk about his new novel, the not-really-a-sequel, Less Is Lost, turning tragedy into comedy, rewrites, what scares him as a writer, his literary influences, the writing advice that he still relies on and much more with Poured Over's host, Miwa Messer. And we finish this episode with TBR Topoff book recommendations from Marc and Becky.   Featured Books (Episode): Less (winner of the Pulitzer Prize) by Andrew Sean Greer The Confessions of Max Tivoli by Andrew Sean Greer  The Impossible Lives of Greta Wells by Andrew Sean Greer Story of a Marriage by Andrew Sean Greer Chéri by Colette Don Quixote by Cervantes A Boy's Own Life by Edmund White Travels with My Aunt by Graham Greene Moby Dick by Herman Melville   Featured Books (TBR Topoff): A Single Man by Christopher Isherwood Bucky F*cking Dent by David Duchovny   Poured Over is produced and hosted by Miwa Messer and mixed by Harry Liang. Follow us here for new episodes Tuesdays and Thursdays (with occasional Saturdays).   A full transcript of this episode is available here.

Royal’s Relationship Revelations
Season 2. Ep. 2. Uncle Phil and Aunt Vivian!

Royal’s Relationship Revelations

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 8, 2022 22:47


This episode details the impact that my aunt and uncle had on my life. They molded me pretty quickly in the amount of time that they knew me! My Uncle's voice was unmatched growing up. My Aunt's nurturing attitude creating balance in the house and was needed!

Steamy Stories Podcast
Consoling Auntie: A Farmer's Widow

Steamy Stories Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Jun 26, 2022


Consoling Auntie: A Farmer’s Widow. Auntie Let Me Console You! part 1.A disillusioned lifestyle gets renewed with incestuous love. by Jism786. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. As a twenty-year-old, after a year in college, I had become very disillusioned with my prospects. Not only was I failing my classes, but I felt like a little cog in a big machine, a machine designed to extract money from people like me. However, my parents had high expectations, and I didn't want to disappoint them. After much consideration, I figured I would take a semester off to figure things out. As expected, my parents were not only disappointed but angry as well.“So, what the hell are you going to do?” my father asked.“ I don't know yet,” I replied.As I retreated to my room, my father yelled, “Maybe you should join the marines, that way you can get your shit straight!”I wanted to cry something back, but I really didn't have anything to say. It also didn't help that my dad was an old, hard-ass marine. The next few weeks were hell. My parents were unrelenting and reminded me about my shortcomings daily. I had gotten a job at a local insurance agency, but I felt like my parents didn't want me in their house anymore. I had always been an outdoors person, and the situation was becoming unbearable. I tried to stay out of the house as much as possible. Every day, there was an argument about how school was the only option and how I had to either go back or start thinking about moving out.All this bickering finally subsided the day my dad got a phone call from his sister. My Uncle James had passed away due to a heart attack, and we had to fly over to pay our final farewell to my Uncle James. It wasn't a long flight considering it was from California to Idaho. It was nice to see my cousin and my Aunt after such a long time, three years to be exact. It was sad to see them in their misery, but I really loved them and was glad I could be there with them.My Uncle had been a very reserved man, and I had grown to like him over the years, but I never really knew him all that well. My Aunt, on the other hand, had always been very loving and motherly. She had the warmth that came from working with animals and was always very polite. My cousin Megan was twenty-three and attending school on the east coast. She had flown back as soon as she had heard about her father. She was older than me by four years, but she had always seemed much older to me. She had always been wise beyond her years and had always been a full-grown woman in my eyes.We arrived Friday night and were planning to leave Sunday night after the funeral. Pleasantries and condolences were exchanged, as expected, that first night. The older folk, including my parents, talked with my Aunt and other family members far into the night. I, on the other hand, decided to turn in early. I was given my Uncle's old study, and I found it very hard to sleep. The man had passed away, yet there were traces of his existence all around me. Mercifully, I dozed to sleep.The next morning I awoke to my father's hand gently shaking me. “John wake up.” It was hard to stay asleep with his big bear paw on my shoulder. “Listen,” he said as I turned to see him. “I know lately I've been riding you pretty hard and I'm sorry. I know you'll figure it out and I just want you know that I've got your back no matter what you choose to do,” he finished with a smile. The talk last night must have really opened his eyes to how fleeting life really was. I was still half asleep, but I felt a significant weight lift off my shoulders, both literally and emotionally. “Now get up, we have some work to do,” he finished. Although I didn't admit it to myself, I knew deep inside what work he had in mind. Every time we visited my Aunt, we ended up helping around the farm. Unlike back home, where the day started at 7 or 8 am, it started at 5 or 6 am here. I got my clothes and jacket and followed my dad as we headed out towards the small field behind my Aunt's barn.Our family has always grown in or around farms, so farm work was second nature to my father. On the other hand, I was less experienced, but I was willing to jump right in. Being on my father's good side renewed my attitude on life. Soon we were milking the small herd of cows my Uncle and Aunt owned. By the time we were done, my forearms felt sore. My dad laughed as he watched me open and close my hand.“She had some hard tits that one,” I said jokingly.“Yeah that's why I let you have that one,” he replied. “Your Uncle really like that cow. He used to say it was the best damn cow he had ever owned,” he said while looking back at the herd.I also looked around and could see the steam rising from the cows' backs. The mornings here truly felt magical. The sky was golden as the sun rose over the hilltops. The calves suckled quietly on their mothers'. It was a beautiful scene, to say the least.By the time we got back to the house, the women had already started breakfast. The place was bustling with people as neighbors and friends came to offer their condolences. The rest of the day went just like that. People coming and leaving while my Aunt tried her best to remain a good hostess.Tomorrow would be my Uncle's funeral, and it was really starting to set in that he was really gone. Late that evening, a small circle of men sat around a fire outside my Aunt's house. I could see they were all men who were a lot like my Uncle, landowners, and men of integrity. My dad was talking to them, and I decided to join them. They spoke of my Uncle and the kind of man he was, telling stories about some of his crazy ideas and sayings.All in all, it was a good feeling as I learned more about the man who I knew so little about. I soon found out that my Uncle had not only been a good husband to my Aunt but a perfect friend to all of them. He had, at one time or another, helped each one of these men. They were saddened to have lost him so soon. He had only been 46. My Aunt was only 40.Soon the talk took a somber tone as one man asked my father, “Has Rose told you was she plans to do with the farm?”“No, not yet,” my father replied calmly. “I will talk to her before I go and make sure she has what she needs. In any case she's a strong woman and she has that going for her,” he finished as he took a drink from his beer.After a few seconds, my dad spoke again. “In any case, I think John might stay here with her for a while.” I had my eyes fixated on the fire this whole time but processed what he had said. “What about it?,” asked my dad as he patted my back.“Sounds like a plan.” I replied, wondering if he was drunk.With that being said, the men eased back on their chairs watched the fire before them. I stood up and went to take a piss. I walked behind an old tractor that had been there for as long as I could remember, unleashing a small torrent on the side of one of the rear wheels.“You could go inside and do that,” I heard my cousin Megan's voice in the dark.Quickly I zipped up my jeans and looked up to where the voice was coming from. My cousin was lying on her back on top of the engine compartment of the tractor.“I'm sorry,” I muttered, embarrassed.Hearing my voice, she quickly turned to see me. “Oh, its you…” she said, surprised.I tried kicking some dirt over the little pond I had created. The last thing I wanted was for my cousin to smell was my piss. She smiled only slightly.“I wonder what my mom would think…” she started, “she used to yell at my dad for peeing on that exact same spot you know,” she said sadly.I noticed the distinct difference in some of the grass's color by the tractor's rear and front wheel. When I looked back up at Megan, I could see her eyes watering and knew she was trying not to cry. She slowly turned around, and I stood there wondering what to do. My eyes wandered up and down her small frame. She had always been a looker. She had her mother's brown wavy hair and a pretty face to go with it. She was shorter than her mom but had inherited the wide hips and ample bust that she always tried to hide by wearing a sweater.“I'm sorry about your dad,” I said slowly.“Thanks,” she said, still facing away.Without a word, I climbed up the side of the tractor and leaned over her. She was sniffling, and the hood of her sweater covered her face. Gently I kissed the only visible part of her cheek. She smiled, and I jumped back off the side of the old beast. I headed back to the house a little relieved and feeling generally good about myself.The next morning we had the funeral. The entire day was a sad ordeal. I soon realized how much I hated seeing my mom and aunt cry. My dad had an arm around my Aunt, but her shoulders still shook hard. I didn't feel like crying but watching my mother sob broke my composure, and I could feel my eyes watering. My cousin was sobbing uncontrollably, and I was glad her friends around her. She had always been daddy's little girl, and now she was reeling, having seen her father's casket buried. We stayed there hours after the funeral had ended, and I couldn't help but contemplate all the changes death brought.On the way back home, my father and I talked about what he had said yesterday. I had given it very little thought, considering he had been a little tipsy, but now I saw he was earnest. We had a long discussion about how it might be useful if I stayed with my Aunt for a few weeks, and I couldn't help but agree. I really was perfect for the task. I had nothing waiting for me back home, and I was grateful for a change in scenery. Being able to get my father off my back was another blessing that sealed the deal. My father didn't waste any time proposing the idea to my Aunt about me staying.The first thing out of her mouth was, “Don't you have school?”I smiled and replied, “Not for a couple of months.”It was the truth… school had ended, and she didn't need to know that I planned on skipping next semester. On the other hand, my cousin would be heading back as soon as she could find a flight. She had signed up for the summer session and needed to be back at school that same week. After some discourse, it was agreed that I would stay.My father took me aside and informed me that he would be depositing some funds to help with the expenses. I was glad, considering I had only a few hundred dollars from my last job. Hours later, my parents got their things ready for their morning flight, and I once again turned in earlier than usual. I spent the next couple of minutes thinking about what the next days would bring. I would be staying with my recently widowed Aunt on a small farm… freedom, at last, I thought.The next morning I awoke to the sound of my parents leaving. I kissed my mother goodbye and hugged my dad for a long time.“Take good care of her,” he said in his deep voice.“I will Dad,” I replied.My Aunt had always been very close to my dad, and I could feel the weight behind his request. She hugged each of them as well, and my mom finished by saying, “You give me a call if he gives you any trouble, and don't be afraid to smack him if he acts up…. you have my permission.”She said, smiling. “I wouldn't dream of it,” my Aunt Rose answered as she looked at me lovingly.I waved them goodbye as the cab pulled away. When I turned around, my Aunt was in the doorway smiling at me. She opened her arms, and soon I found myself pressing willingly into the softness of her breasts.That day I spent most of the time cleaning around the house and farm; my Aunt spent it indoors, mainly. I found it incredibly difficult to talk to her about my Uncle, and I was dreading the fact that my cousin would be leaving the very next day. The day flew by as I explored the farm and the rest of the grounds. I could see myself falling in love with this lifestyle.The next day, I drove my cousin to the airport, and it was now time to say goodbye.“Take good care of my mom John,” Megan told me.“Don't worry I will…” I answered reassuringly.Megan had suggested to my Aunt that she'd stay a while longer. But my Aunt would have nothing of it.“No Megan you need to finish up your schoolwork and besides I'll be fine with John here.”And so it was. My cousin flew back east to finish her classes, and I became my Aunt's only company.The next few days consisted of me getting accustomed to the routine. Surprisingly, my Aunt knew as much if not more than my father about tending the farm. I found myself following her lead most of the time. As the days went on, I found myself more and more comfortable around her. In the days following the funeral, we had become close friends. I recounted my stories about past girlfriends, and my Aunt told me how she and my Uncle had met. On some days, I could see the sadness in her eyes, and I tried my best to keep her spirits high. Slowly I began to grow more and more fond of her.The next morning I noticed I had no clothes left in my suitcase. I had only packed for a few days, and now I was shit out of luck. I tried looking for the jeans I had worn the day before, but I didn't see them anywhere. I only had the pair of briefs I had fallen asleep with, and to make matters worse, they had multiple holes around the elastic band. I stayed in my room for a little while, wondering what to do.However, after a while, I heard my Aunt yell from the kitchen, “John what do you want for breakfast!?”“Anything is fine by me aunt Rose!” I yelled back.A few minutes later, I heard her yell again, “Breakfast is almost ready!”I yelled back, “Ummm I can't find my jeans…”A couple seconds passed, and I was about to yell again when I heard her say, “Oh honey I think they are all in the wash. They're almost done but you better get in here before your breakfast gets cold,” she said, finally.I searched the room for a towel but found none.“You do have underwear right?” I heard her yell down the hall again.“Yeah,” I replied. I was glad my morning woody was gone because the thought of going to the kitchen with only my ‘tighty whiteys' was quite frightening.I tried to make it to my seat at the table before my Aunt turned around, but I was too late.“Oh honey, you don't wear boxers?” she asked, smiling as she wiped her hands on her apron.“Umm no, I don't really like them,” I replied while my hands desperately trying to cover my manhood.“I'm sorry Honey, I didn't know those were all your jeans. I would have left one had I known.” she informed me.“Its okay Aunt Rose, I appreciate you washing them.” I replied. My embarrassment had already been too high, but now I could feel my face turning red.She started scrambling some eggs while in her pj's, and I could not help but stare at her ass as she did this. Her pj's were probably not designed to be sexy for all intents and purposes, but her ass was so plump and voluptuous that it stretched the fabric slightly, and I could almost picture her naked through it. I didn't think I could be more embarrassed, but being only in briefs while watching her cook awoke my cock faster than any porno I had ever watched. I only hoped I didn't have to stand up soon.“Honey, can you get me the flour that's behind you in that cupboard, I'm going to make some pancakes,” she said.“Oh, that's okay Aunt Rose, I don't want any pancakes,” I replied, hoping she wouldn't ask me to get something else.“Well I do, so if you could please,” she said.I stood up quickly and started looking through the pantry. To my horror, I couldn't find it.“Baby, you know you have a hole in your underwear?” she asked teasingly.“Yeah,” I said, more embarrassed than ever.Finally, I found the flour and turned around quickly so that she couldn't see the hole any longer. I thought about tossing the flour box to her but decided against it. I walked quickly, trying to cover my crotch area with the flour box, trying not to be too obvious. When I got close to her, I extended it to her.“How bout you help me make them,” she said. It was now that I noticed that she was relishing in my discomfort. She had a hint of defiance in her eyes. I tried not to think about anything sexual, but my cock throbbed as I saw the cleavage.“I don't really know how to make them,” I said, trying to save myself from being so exposed.“That's okay, I'll teach you,” she replied quickly.She grabbed the box out of my hand, and then I saw her eyes shift down towards my pulsating cock. I looked down to see how clear my condition was; it was worse than I could imagine to my horror. My cock had become so hard and hot that I had not noticed the dark pulsating head peeking over the elastic band of my underwear.“Oh My!” my Aunt said almost in a whisper.Her left hand was covering her cleavage while the other hand still held the spatula. I rushed to cover it up with my hands, but the damage was done. I turned to run, but my Aunt caught my arm.“Honey, honey its okay,” she said quickly yet lovingly. “Just get a towel from that counter over there and umm, try covering up as best you can.” she said in the same tender tone.I made my way to the towel and went back to the table with the towel wrapped around my waist. I must have been a sad site sitting there at the table with my face in my hands.“Honey its okay,” I heard my Aunt say again as she slid a plate in front of me.I couldn't bring myself to look at her, and I wouldn't have had she not pleaded with me, “Look at me baby.”I slowly looked up to see her beautiful face. She was leaning over the table, and her cleavage was impossible not to look at. I was utterly hopeless, and she must have thought this as well because she let out a smile when she caught my stare.“I got an idea,” she sprung up all of a sudden.She turned around and untied her apron, then to my disbelief, she slid her shirt off. She wasn't wearing a bra, and I could see the sides of her breasts even as she faced away from me. Slowly she turned around, and my mouth dropped while my cock throbbed with renewed vigor.“See, now we are even,” she said smiling. She sat down across the table, and her tits swayed slightly as she set her plate before her. “Honey, you might be able to chew your food better if you close your mouth now and again,” she said coyly.I roused myself and tried to concentrate on my food. But kept looking up at Aunt Rose's incredible, round, soft tits sitting in front of me. Her nipples were timid now, but I could see them springing forward if given enough attention. Her aureoles were a shade darker than the rest of her skin, making it a little harder to breathe. She had a distinct tan line around her breasts. I wanted to fondle them more than ever and tuck my hand underneath them to feel their weight. Soon, however, breakfast was over, and my Aunt put her shirt back on.“Better not tell your dad… or your mom,” she said jokingly.“I won't,” I managed to say, my embarrassment virtually gone.“Now you better get out there and work some of that energy off,” she pointed cautiously at my crotch as she said this.“Will do,” I replied.“And one more thing hon,” she said as I started to walk out of the kitchen, “we need to get you some new underwear and jeans.”I managed to let out a small laugh and say, “Yeah I know.”[to be continued in ‘Mating Season']by Jism786 for Literotica. -

RDU On Stage
In Conversation with Cindy Williams

RDU On Stage

Play Episode Listen Later Apr 5, 2022 25:10


Cindy Williams' one-woman show, Me, Myself, and Shirley, is touring the country. It will play the Duke Energy Center in Raleigh on April 16. For more information visit https://www.memyselfandshirley.com/ (https://www.memyselfandshirley.com/). About the Guest Born in Van Nuys, California, Cindy became interested in acting during high school. After graduation she attended L.A. City College where she majored in Theatre Arts. After leaving college, she landed her first television roles on Room 222, Nanny and the Professor and Love, American Style. Some guest-starring roles include Law & Order: SVU, 7th Heaven and 8 Simple Rules. Other appearances include starring in an episode of The Odd Couple for CBS, A Dream of Christmas for Hallmark Channel and Sam and Cat for Nickelodeon. Cindy's stage credits include the national tour of Grease playing Miss Lynch, the national tour of Deathtrap with Elliot Gould, The Female Odd Couple with Joanne Worley, Steel Magnolias as Ouiser Boudreaux and, in 2007, she made her Broadway debut in the role of Mrs. Tottendale in the award-winning musical The Drowsy Chaperone. She also appeared as Rev. Mother Mary Regina in Nunsense and Nunset Boulevard: The Nunsense Hollywood Bowl Show. Cindy appeared in Menopause: The Musical in Las Vegas for three years, then reprised her role at the Ogunquit Playhouse in Maine. She also co-starred in the premiere of Middletown with Don Most, Didi Conn and Adrien Zmed at The Smith Center for the Performing Arts in Las Vegas and at The Bucks County Playhouse in New Hope, Pennsylvania. Cindy has enjoyed the privilege of working with extraordinary directors. Her first film was for Roger Corman in GAS-S-S-S with Talia Shire and Ben Vereen. She appeared in Travels with My Aunt with Maggie Smith, directed by George Cukor, and The Conversation with Gene Hackman, directed by Francis Ford Coppola. Next, she co-starred with Ron Howard, Richard Dreyfuss and Harrison Ford in American Graffiti directed by George Lucas, a low-budget film that went on to become a box office smash and film classic. Among her favorite honors are her star on the Hollywood Walk of Fame, her TV Land award for Fan Favorite as well as winning Best Actress at the L.A. Comedy Film Festival for the Indy film Stealing Roses. Cindy also garnered a BAFTA (British Academy of Film and Television Arts) nomination for best supporting actress in American Graffiti. Unfortunately, she was beat out by Ingrid Bergman. Cindy still wonders how the heck that happened. Cindy's book Shirley, I Jest!: A Storied Life was released to much critical acclaim and is available in paperback. Connect with Us Facebook @beltlinetbroadway Twitter @beltlinetobway Instagram @beltlinetobroadway

They’re Just Humans
S1E5 - Aunt Patty

They’re Just Humans

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 31, 2022 75:37


Welcome to this week's episode where I get to have a heart-to-heart chat with my Aunt. My Aunt is simple, she even goes as far as calling herself boring, so of course, I had to dive deeper into that label. She has no regrets about life & sees the world through the best lens even though she knows it's far from perfect. Join me as I unearth the real stories behind real people, no labels, they're just humans.Thinking about starting a podcast? Buzzsprout is the best place for all of your podcasting needs. I use buzzsprout for hosting They're Just Humans & you can use it too!https://www.buzzsprout.com/?referrer_id=1867905

The Adventures of Self Podcast
Being Unstoppable – with Shaun “SF” Banks

The Adventures of Self Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 17, 2021 65:47


This week's adventure is taken in the company of Shaun “SF” Banks, the creator of Camp Warrior King which helps thousands of youths in the metro Atlanta area gain exposure to activities they would not normally have. He has been working in youth and personal development for nearly 15 years and is the founder of the You Can Have It All youth conference and magazine, he is the author of three books, ‘Persevere, Overcome, Win’, ‘Raising Extraordinary Kids’ and ‘Be Unstoppable Living Life’. Shaun and Taylor talk about what it means to start your own business, how to find what you’re passionate about and turn that into a life that you choose for yourself and how to help kids with things like influence, exposure and confidence. KEY TAKEAWAYS I never had a passion to work with youth at all, I wanted to work in business. But I noticed there was such a big need for youth to be developed. You always think there’s all these programmes to help kids but there wasn’t in the 2000s, so I thought maybe there’s a way to do both, to be able to make a good living and help people in the process. My Aunt and Cousin were murdered in a domestic violence situation, and I always wanted to do something in their honour. 10 years after they were murdered, I set up the I AM Defense Institute in their honour. That led me to all the other businesses, initiatives and books, so I’ve been busy! A lot of times kids won’t want to try something new because they’re afraid. What usually happens is they try it, realise it’s great and they’re going to have a good time. Sometimes you get that from the parents, because they haven’t tried the activity (horse riding, spelunking, shooting) so we ask the parents to come with us and participate which builds up a community and promotes quality time to spend with their kids. Society says that you should have a six pack and muscles, but if you’re not that guy in your head and you go to the beach you wear layers because you’re uncomfortable in your own skin. But you look down the beach to a guy that’s as big as a whale with his shirt off, laid back and having a ball! He’s enjoying life because he could care less about what society thinks he should look like. That guy is being unstoppable living life. Take your shirt off and you’ll notice no one really cares and isn’t going to judge you because they’re worried about themselves. I’ve used anger to give me the fuel to write one more paragraph, cut one more page or analyse something else. There are ways to channel it, to give you a push. But I don’t know if that's always the best way. To build something while being excited is much better, especially to sustain in the long-term. BEST MOMENTS ‘A couple of years after starting my first business I had my first child and that was a life-changing experience for me.’ ‘The ultimate motivation is happiness. It means different things to different people, but it’s universal.’ ‘When a child understands the working of a firearm they’re less likely to be curious about it and hurt themselves or someone else.’ ‘Success is relative. So you should determine what it means to you, you pick the elements you want to go after and live those things. That’s being unstoppable living life.’ ‘Don’t dwell on things people did wrong to you, they probably don’t remember, they’ve moved on, you haven’t.’ VALUABLE RESOURCES The Adventures Of Self Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/the.adventures.of.self/ Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/The.Adventures.of.Self ABOUT THE GUEST Shaun “SF” Banks grew up with a single mother who cleaned houses and buildings for some of the most wealthy and elite people in Seattle, WA. He was instilled with a strong work ethic to pursue big dreams and help others. One night, my his was rocked by a nightmare when his uncle murdered his aunt and cousin in a domestic violence dispute. SF’s close-knit family was devastated and he vowed to do something in their honor when he became an adult. In 2007, SF opened the I AM Defense institute against his profound disinterest in working with youth. I AM Defense shows women and children how to protect themselves from attackers. Since that time, he has committed his life to the personal development of youth. SF is the creator of Camp Warrior King, which helps thousands of youth in the metro Atlanta area gain exposure to amazingly-fun activities. He is also the founder of "You Can Have IT ALL!" Youth conferences. This conference did its first international event in Uganda, East Africa before the COVID pandemic hit. He has recently launched "You Can Have It ALL!" Youth motivational Development Magazine. The only motivational magazine for kids of its kind in the world. SF is the developer creator of Team HoTT SAWCE. THS are cartoon characters that teach children how to believe in themselves using fundamental personal development principles using the Team HoTT SAWCE Success Stacks, which are words and phrases kids should learn to increase their self-efficacy. SF has written 3 books: ‘Persevere Overcome Win’, ‘Raising Extraordinary Kids’, and ‘Be Unstoppable Living Life’. A portion of all proceeds from his businesses maintains the "You Can Have IT All!" orphanage in Bombo, Uganda, where it currently supports over 30 children with shelter, food, and school supplies. https://www.campwarriorking.com/ https://www.ychiamag.com/ ABOUT THE HOST Taylor Roark is the founder of Galliant Trainings, which guides and facilitates individuals and organisations in Creative Purpose. He has worked variously as a school bus driver, a blacksmith, a Wall Street lawyer and a developer of offshore wind farms. He has lived on 3 continents, travelled to more than 50 countries and currently resides in London, England. Taylor is a keen cyclist, an amateur photographer, an alchemical writer, a weekend DJ and a Taoist at heart. He chooses to live life as a mythical adventure. “The adventure you seek in life is yourself!” CONTACT METHOD Website: https://www.galliant.life/ LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/taylor-roark-a852169/ Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/thetaylorroark/ Clubhouse: https://www.joinclubhouse.com/@galliant.life Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/the.adventures.of.self/See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Plausibly Live! - The Official Podcast of The Dave Bowman Show

Just to be absolutely clear, I was born as a fourth generation member of The Salvation Army. My grandparents were lay leaders at the Oklahoma City and later the Norman Corps in Oklahoma, while my parents are retired Officers (ordained ministers). As was my Uncle (of blessed memory) and My Aunt, my cousin and my sister. Not to mention numerous friends. In point of fact, I was an Officer from 1991-1997 and a life long member of the church until I specifically left it in 2004. In 2008 I fully converted to Judaism and since that time I have attended precisely one Salvation Army service - the funeral of my Uncle in 2016. While I am certain that there are those who will claim and shout otherwise, I am steeped in Army philosophy and doctrine, both as trainee and as a leader of it. I am not just talking off the cuff with no understanding of things. That said, I left the Army as a member in 2004 and as an employee in 2007. My Uncle Roger and I once had a conversation (circa 1992) about why we found ourselves so critical of some of the things happening in the Army that even then seemed to be poorly considered changes. He said to me then, and I have carried this with me ever since, that we criticize most that which we care about the most. While I left the army for my own very personal reasons, it never meant that I stopped caring about it. My family history is deeply tied to it, and it will always be a part of who I am. That doesn't mean that I won't be critical of The Salvation Army when it needs to be. And this may be one of those times... --- Send in a voice message: https://anchor.fm/plausibly-live/message

Crime News Insider
Get to know a Deputy DA

Crime News Insider

Play Episode Listen Later Jul 12, 2021 30:23


Every now and then we interview criminal justice leaders and promote the good work they do, both on and off the court.Deputy DA John Dunn is the author of the children's book "Boo and Ted's Amazing Adventures". Deputy DA Nicole Gerard is the author of the children's book "My Aunt is a Lawyer". This is second book in the series and follows "My Mom is a Lawyer" written by her sister Deputy DA Vanessa Gerard.Click here to buy "Boo and Ted's Amazing Adventures" on Amazon.Click here to buy "My Mom is a Lawyer" and here to buy "My Aunt is a Lawyer" on Amazon.Each episode we examine the laws on the books; 3 are real and 1 is fake. Can you guess which law is the fake?Dr. Seuss Enterprises sought a preliminary injunction against a company that tried to publish a parody of the OJ Simpson trial, written in the style of Dr. Seuss.A California prison inmate, caught with numerous gang material, denied he was part of gang, saying he was just researching for a children's book on how to stay away from gangs.A North Carolina man's conviction for assault with a deadly weapon was upheld on appeal. The defendant was convicted after bludgeoning his wife with a children's book, The Very Hungry Caterpillar, and the court said “when innocent objects are used in a deadly manner, such objects qualify as ‘deadly weapons' under N.C. Gen. Stat. Ann. § § 14-32.”A woman in Louisiana unsuccessfully sued Wal-Mart for damages, claiming she was left bleeding and dizzy when shopping in the toy aisle and some children's books fell on her head.Disclaimer: The views expressed on this podcast are solely of the speakers and do not reflect the views of the Deputy DA's Association nor the District Attorney. Questions and comments can be emailed to crimenewsinsider@gmail.com.Featured in the Top 10 Criminal Law Podcasts!Website: https://sdddaa.net/Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/SanDiegoDDAsTwitter: @CrimeNewsInsidr, @SanDiegoDDAsMusic by: The Only Ocean - "Snake"Image by: Pixabay user Michael Gaida.

The SuperHero Lifestyle Show
38: The Truth Behind How I Became A Millionaire

The SuperHero Lifestyle Show

Play Episode Listen Later Mar 9, 2021 17:16


My Story. I started as a Data Processor, copying forms by typing them into a computer all day, every day.I lost my goal to become a musician and along with it, lost my motivation and sense of direction in life."What am I going to do with my life?" Was the question I would keep asking myself.So I searched for how to make money.I found lots of people saying the way to make money was to teach other people how to make money. Ever heard that before? Promising Lambos and Penthouses...I tried many courses in this search don't they just didn't work and I felt scammed.So I moved my thinking to physical products. Trying Dropshipping to start with, but it just didn't make sense for a longterm business.A long story short - My Aunt, put me in contact with Robert Rickey as he had his own business, and I went to work for him in his warehouse.I remember thinking, "If I could just earn how Robert does this, I can make it work too".I began to work closely with Robert to systemise solutions to all fo the mistakes of the past in Robert's business.We sold the warehouse, let the staff go and moved out focus over to Amazon. Within 14 months we had a revenue of $1.4 million.We saw that many people were teaching people "how to sell on Amazon' and it was just rubbish. The advice was terrible and would lead many people to failure.So we decided that with our different way of doing things, what if we were to teach our method to people? And so we started Marketplace SuperHeroes!This, however, was a completely different ball game and to fit in we had to learn many new skills and adjust quickly.No longer were we just sat behind laptop making Amazon do all the heavy lifting, but we were out there networking, going to business seminars, webinars and spreading the word of MPSH as far as we could. Be sure to stick around to the end of the episode to hear the full story on how I went from Zero to Hero and how you can follow a similar path to success!

Deep Game Basketball
Find Your Art & Make It Your Life

Deep Game Basketball

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 12, 2021 25:02


My Aunt recently passed away, but before she did, she shared with me two of the most important life lessons I have ever received. I'm going to share those lessons with you today, and explain how they tie in to basketball. https://DeepGameBasketball.com

The Dybbukast
Translation and The Death of My Aunt

The Dybbukast

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 15, 2021 26:01


In episode 3, we featured selections from the English translation of Blume Lempel's short story, "The Death of My Aunt," intercut with an exploration of the narrative's meanings and implications. In this bonus episode, you will hear both Ellen Cassedy's and Yermiyahu Ahron Taub's reflections on the experience of translating the story and the reading of "The Death of My Aunt" in its entirety.

The Dybbukast
The Death of My Aunt

The Dybbukast

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 8, 2021 36:43


Episode three, presented in collaboration with the Yiddish Book Center, investigates "The Death of My Aunt," a short story written in Yiddish by Blume Lempel and published in 1975. The story moves through time and space as a woman whose aunt has died deals with mourning the loss of this figure whose past came to life as her present grew dim.Ellen Cassedy and Yermiyahu Ahron Taub, whose book Oedipus in Brooklyn and Other Stories includes their English translations of this and many other of Lempel's stories, reveal the intricacies contained within the narrative and discuss the ways in which it touches on immigrant experiences, emotional dislocation, and familial connection.